Chapter 1: Tony Stark is now a father
Notes:
also inspired by "i know that you got daddy issues (and I do too) :https://archiveofourown.org/works/65386429/chapters/168260194 by "Iamnotmentallystable" (same btw!)
the main inspo is locked so only registered uses can view it, so sorry about that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tony Stark was many things. A father is not one of them.
At least that’s what he tells himself. The hospital that called him says the kid is his. Confirmed with a dna test and everything. The mother died in childbirth, and there's the sad thing. The mother had a living relative. Keyword: had. They died a month before the child was born, now Tony is the only living relative for the child. He thought about putting the child up for adoption, but his best friend Rhodey shut that down quickly. If he was anything like his father, he would be a genius. The woman was also under the same category, he didn’t know that at the time though. She apparently was a leading researcher in cancer research. Not anymore, cause she’s dead now.
Something he feels awful for on top of everything. She never told him about the child, even after he wanted to ‘catch up’ as he called it. She never did accept that however, now he knows why. She was carrying his kid, and didn’t want to freak him out. Good that did right? He’s freaking out right now. He decided he would take this child, and no one will know about him save for very few people. People he actually trusts. At the hospital he had the staff sign NDAs, no one was to mention anything about this unless he makes a public statement in the future and even then they probably won’t anyway. He doubts he’ll make any public statement though. He also named Rhodey the kid’s godfather. Rhodey’s Mom also came with, she naturally filled the roll of God.. grandmother? It’d be easier to call her the grandmother in all honesty. And Rhodey just.. Uncle? Happy also came with, being his personal body guard. He wasn’t known for liking kids, but he’d have to make an exception.
They were surprised when he told them Stane can’t know about the child. Who he still has yet to come up with a name for. They understood that Stane is a bit much and likely would rather have Tony give the kid up. Kids are distractions and Stane can’t have Tony distracted. Stane was already upset he was locked out of the workshop at the Malibu home and any workshop Tony worked at. Stane can deal with it. The kid was small, he also had heterochromia. Like his mother, something he actually remembered about her, and why he wanted to ‘catch up’. Her eyes were beautiful, and he has inherited that. The left was green, while the right was blue.
He settled on a name, Peter Anthony Stark. His mother’s name was Mary, he had to honor the woman somehow and this is how. Maybe if he decides the public is worthy of knowing of his existence, he would make a foundation as well. The obvious choice would be to help her life’s work. Cancer research. He’d come up with stuff later. Rhodey liked it, but also knew he had picked that order so it would be PAS. He didn’t deny it, he knew he’d get bullied about it if someone found out. Then those bullies will get a stern talking to by his uncle, and Rhodey rolled his eyes. He still had a smile on his face.
They took him back to Malibu. One of the guest rooms that were never used would be converted into his room. He was glad it was sort of out of the way, not near the master bedroom, but still close by. JARVIS ordered new furnishings for a nursery, it would arrive in a few hours. While the kid was asleep, also hooked a security panel onto the door. Normally, it wouldn’t be necessary. All the bedrooms could be locked down and this would help with that. He opted also to make it so only Tony, Rhodey or Happy could enter the room. Biometric locks and codes, along with overrides in case of emergencies. JARVIS also was updated to give any alert on the baby. Rhodey demanded it be called the Baby Monitor Protocol . Tony agreed , albeit reluctantly. He also had Peter in the system as Underoos . Flagged as a higher priority than himself, and the doors would only open if the threat was neutralized (killed) and with at least 2 clearance codes from the 3. It’d help if there was a 4th option, but for now it’d have to do. A few days later the room was a high tech nursery. Luckily Happy was convinced to stay at the house for the first few years. Till he was at least old enough to talk, and could ask JARVIS for stuff instead. School was another issue. He wanted this kid to have a normal life. Perhaps a fake name? Peter Anthony Parker would be his cover. Any teachers would sign NDAs and what not. He likely wouldn’t go to the school, and just have Happy pick him up instead.
Either way, Tony would burn the world for this kid. He knew it now. He refused to be like his own father. Distant, cold, unloving. No. He would tell this kid he loved him everyday for the rest of his life. He started this tradition after the nursery was complete. JARVIS would remind him as well, in case he forgot. Something he hoped he would never do. Maybe that should indicate to him he is a father. He’d drop the playboy title now, but wouldn’t squash anything indicating he did.
The first few years were fine. Peter was 4 now, and would start school soon. He couldn’t think about that right now. Tony was more impressed that this receptionist informed him that he’d make a mistake.
“What do you mean?” He questioned her, holding his hand out to stop Happy from dragging her away.
“In this statement, you added a few extra zeros. Would've cost the company thousands.” She explained. She said it with fire, with confidence. He liked that.
“I see, Well thank you Pepper.”
“It’s Virginia.” She started walking away.
“Wait.” He demanded, she stopped and turned around. “Where do you work?”
“I’m just a receptionist.” She said curiously
“Yeah. Not anymore.” He stated
“What? Are you firin-”
“Nope. You’re my new personal assistant.” He interrupted her
“No.” She said, exasperated.
“No?”
“No! Everyone- Everyone knows you sleep with every PA.”
“No I don’t.” He shrugged. “They just say that after quitting. They hardly stick around for a week before quitting. No one has the guts to come in here and say I made a mistake.” He pointed at her “You did, I need you. I don’t care what anyone says. You ignore them, it’s not their business.”
“I’ll… Think about it.”
“You can make me get things done. Expect an email.” He shrugged and sat back down. She left after that. Happy was upset. Then he explained why he needed her. “She would’ve had this in her hands for a few seconds. Tops. I noticed the error and decided to inform me. She said it would cost the company thousands. But looking at it again, it's more like millions. We’d have to let people go. Families would lose a good source of income. It’d be a domino effect. I might get kicked off the board for such a mistake, and lose my rights as CEO.” He explained. “She saved the company, possibly hundreds of families and me. Tell me you aren’t a little impressed?”
Happy sighed, “Okay yeah, I’m impressed. Still, are you sure about her being your PA?”
“I need her. She saw an error, and opted to go directly to the source. She could’ve gone to her boss, she chose a direct approach.” He looked impressed, and maybe Happy was a little too. Tony started sending forms for her to sign the next day. He constantly bugged her for about a month straight before she finally agreed. She got into the job easily, making him do stuff he normally wouldn’t do. Like going to meetings. He wasn’t always on time, but he at least started to show up now. He informed her that it was a win. She said it would be if he got there on time. Like she set a goal or something. A thing to strive for, get Tony to a meeting on time. Seems like a big ask, but eventually it might happen.
Tony Stark is many things, a father now appears to be one of them. His son will start school soon, and he is terrified. Terrified that if the world knew of him, they would hurt him. Or use him to hurt Tony. He settled on a cover name, Peter Anthony Parker. Happy, Rhodey and himself are listed as emergency contacts. The school can’t say anything. Agreeing to sign NDAs, a whole process he didn’t want to do. He did it anyway, for his son is everything to him. Weird right?
Unfortunately for him, he didn’t realise it at the time, but he was slowly pushing his own son out of his life. He didn’t notice, no one really did. He still cared, sure, but it wasn’t the same. He spiraled. Reminders of his father, what he was told. How he acted, how he perceived himself shifted. He never noticed. Something he’ll regret later. Rhodey was busy on missions, Happy couldn’t stay around much. Tony? He was losing focus, Obediah was trying to get him back to work. He didn’t know how long it’d last.
Years later, Peter is 7 years old. His dad is THE Tony Stark. A very busy man. Peter knows that of course. His “friends” don’t know about Tony Stark. Why would they? He is a multibillionaire that makes weapons for a living. The only mentions of him are of his grandfather, Howard Stark who only comes up in his history class. (Boring!) It is his worst subject after all. Why bother with the past? Even then, it's very briefly brought up. Kids learning about WWII is probably not a good thing in 2nd grade after all. Either way, Peter is bored. School is boring. Life is also boring. His dad doesn’t show up often anymore. Only Uncle Happy. Happy is a very unhappy man. Which he guesses the name is chosen by his dad for irony’s sake and nothing more. Uncle Rhodey comes by sometimes too. He is cooler than Happy, as he tends to take him for ice cream or donuts. Rhodey makes him try a new flavor every time they get ice cream, in hopes he will abandon his favorite, mint chocolate chip. Everytime they get donuts, he always asks if they have made a mint chocolate chip yet. The answer is always no, because people are cowards.
He doesn’t call people cowards of course, that would be rude. He does say it to his Uncle Rhodey every time though. Who always laughs and agrees. He suspects he doesn’t actually agree, but loves the joke instead. Maybe when he is older he will open his own donut shop and make it himself. He tells Rhodey this, who laughs and says he’d make his dad proud and his grandfather pissed. That makes him giggle, because everything he’s heard about his granddad makes him upset. He’s glad he’s never met him. He may be smart, but going to MIT at 14? Not something he wants to do. He likes going through every grade, even if he knows everything already…. Expect english and history. But history is dumb, and English is.. Well he speaks it! Why must he learn about it? Whatever. Rhodey helped him learn Spanish (enough to understand it at least) and some Italian, he can understand some of it and make basic conversation. He was hoping to learn the rest from his dad, but he is busy so Rhodey helps him whenever he comes over.
Speaking of, Rhodey was supposed to pick him up today. Instead it was Uncle Happy. “Wheres Uncle Rhodey?” He asked with a frown on his face. “I wanted ice cream today. He said he’d make me try pistachio.”
He got a raised eyebrow from the rearview mirror. “Rhodey had some sh- stuff to do with your dad today. He was waiting at the airport for nearly 2 hours.”
“When will he learn to get the schedule from Auntie Pep? He gives him the wrong time all the time!” He giggled.
“Does he really?”
“Yeah, but you can’t tell him!” He laughed. “Its supposed to be funny. That’s what dad says anyway.”
“Alright. I get it. Anyway we can get Ice cream real quick. Then I’ll get your dad and we’ll come home.” Happy gave a smirk in the rearview mirror, then changed course toward the ice cream shop on the way home. Peter frowns when he spots the Mansion. He remembers seeing a lady talking to Auntie Pep.
“You must be the famous Pepper Potts.”
“Indeed I am.” She smiled.
“After all these years Tony still has you pick up dry cleaning.”
“I do anything and everything that Mr. Stark requires, including occasionally taking out the trash. Will that be all?” She gave her signature fake smile. The one given to every lady like this along with angry execs and military personnel (never rhodey though) He remembers laughing when that lady got in the car.
“That is the best one yet, Auntie Pepper!” He informed her.
“It was, wasn't it?” She smiled. “Come on, your dad was waiting to say bye before he left.”
“Okay!”
When they got home, he had finished his cone and left to find his dad. He assumed he’d be in his workshop, but he saw Pepper on the couch, her eyes were red. Her face is puffy. Not a good sign.
“Auntie Pep? What’s wrong?”
She was startled, but still spoke up. “Your uh, your dad is missing. He was taken today in Afghanistan.” She was still crying a bit. Peter didn’t know what to do. How to react, he simply shut down. He doesn’t even remember Pepper calling for him before he hit the floor.
Notes:
The original work that inspired this work "Baby Onboard" has Peter being Tony's kid, while also having spider powers. However; I opted to have him get them still yes, but in a probably different way, while still leading up to a scene that'll likely play similarly to the main inspo. with changes so it's not just a direct rip off.
This is my take on a Peter Stark AU and I hope you enjoy. I have said in other works of mine that I was working on one for a while. I was having trouble with a name and just chose one of my favorite songs from "Lemon Demon" so that's a big reason why it took so long. Yes, this will have an eventual Harry/Peter romance, it won't be for a while. But it's one of the big relationships for the work, so it's in the tags.
How far will this fic go? I don't know yet. My current notes have it at Civil war area, but I will likely add onto it later. So we'll see I guess.
I do hope you enjoy this fic. It's a fun trope to do I think. I've seen a lot of them and I've always wanted to do one myself. Now is my chance!
Also: I've designated this reality as 720, if you're at all curious. If you've read my notes in another work be scared! :)
Anyway, leave feedback in the comments. It's always appreciated.
Chapter Text
Dad was missing for almost 3 months now. Uncle Happy had moved me to his house, as Stane was constantly visiting Auntie Pepper. He never liked “Uncle” Stane all that much. He just had felt off. He could never place why. He also suspects that he is why Dad was getting distant lately. Being forced to work and what not. He frowned at that thought. He thought that no one could get dad to do anything he didn’t want to do, so why did he let Uncle Stane do that. Sure he wasn’t allowed out of his room while he was, but he could hear him when he asked JARVIS to know what they were talking about.
He was in school right now, his teacher going over some multiplication. He was bored of that. He had just done an introduction into calculus with his dad before he got kidnapped. His teachers are upset that he wasn’t paying attention, but they understand. They know he isn’t Peter Parker, which he loves and hates. Parker was the last name of his mom. He didn’t know much about her, Dad didn’t let him know much about her. He knew she had a brother, but that was when he asked JARVIS about her. Apparently dad had no clue about that. Maybe he could convince J to contact them? He doubts Uncle Happy would be okay with that.
Speaking of, Happy was picking him up today. And school is almost over, so hopefully they can get some ice cream or something. Maybe burgers? He thought about asking for some on the way home. On his way toward parent pick up, he saw the car. He was surprised when he saw Pepper standing there. He ran up to her and gave her a hug. “Auntie Pepper!” He said excitedly. “You never pick me up! Unless daddy is in trouble!” He frowned. “Is he-?”
“He’s fine, promise. Come on.” She smiled. She helped him up (damn his short legs) and got in the passenger seat. “Alright let’s go.” She instructed Happy, who was driving. He nodded and started driving off. He was brought to a military base, they parked for a moment and this huge plane came down, skidding to a stop along the runway. Happy drove up closer to it, parked again and started getting out. “You.” Pepper got his attention. “Stay here.” she instructed. I nodded and she got out.
The ramp lowered, dad was in a wheelchair, Uncle Rhodey had helped him up and walked him down. After he got in the car, he sat in the back, and hugged him tight. “I thought about you everyday, bambino. You kept me going, had to get back to you.” he told me, he kissed the top of my head.
“Where to sir?”
“The hospital please, Happy.” Pepper instructed.
“No.” Dad said quickly.
“No?” Pepper turned around to stare at him. “Tony you have to. The doctor has to look at you.”
“I don’t have to do anything. I’ve been in captivity for three months. There are three things I want to do. I want an American cheeseburger, to give bambino here like a million hugs-”
“Daaad!” I groaned, embarrassed.
“-and the other-”
“That’s enough of that.” Pepper shook her head.
“-Is not what you think. I want you to call for a press conference now.”
“Call for a press conference? What on Earth for?”
“Hogan. Drive. Cheeseburger first.” He ignored her. I wonder if he is okay. The drive was boring. He didn’t answer any questions from either of them. Only when we stopped for cheeseburgers did he answer, with his order. He ate in silence as we continued toward the main office. I’ve never been here so it did look cool, at least. I saw Obadiah standing out there, waiting for dad most likely. “Of course he is here.” He grumbled to himself.
“Tony!” He said excitedly. As he gave a hug. “We were going to meet at the hospital.”
“No, I’m fine.” He waved them off. Pepper got out and walked over toward my side. She opened the door and I stepped out. She crouched down to get on my level.
“Stick close to me? Alright?” Her voice was soft, but her tone didn’t leave room for argument.
“Okay.” I nodded. She took my hand to hold onto. We followed Dad and Obadiah into the conference area. It was held in the lobby. She sighed as she watched them both weave through the crowd. I could tell it was of relief, at least.
“Ms Potts?” Someone asked from her side.
“Yes?” She said looking over to him.
“Can I speak to you for a moment?” He looked suspicious. No idea how.
“I’m not part of the press conference, but it’s about to begin right now.”
“I’m not a reporter. I’m Agent Phil Coulson, with the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division.”
“That’s quite a mouthful.” I told him. “You should work on that.”
“I know. We’re working on it.” He smiled down at me.
“You know we’ve been approached already by the DOD, the FBI, the CIA-”
“We’re a separate division with a more specific focus. We need to debrief Mr. Stark about the circumstances of his escape.” He explained, handing her a card.
“I’ll put something in the book, shall I?” She smiled, one that was either annoyed or interested. I couldn't quite tell yet.
“Thank you.” He had a genuine smile. “Who’s this?”
“Oh! That’s-”
“I’m Peter, Mr. Coulson.” I explained happily. Sometimes it’s fun to mess with Auntie Pepper, dad is right.
“Peter, honey, we don’t go telling strangers our names.” She frowned. Mr. Coulson walked away after that.
“Sorry aunt Pepper.” I frowned. “Dad said it's fun to mess with you, only sometimes though. You didn’t hear it from me!”
“Of course, sweetie.” She shook her head.
“What did he get you?” I asked her, but she had started to sit, along with everyone else in the room. I looked over confused.
Uncle Rhodey walked over to join us. “What’s up with the love-in?” He asked curiously.
“Don’t look at me. I don't know what he’s up to.” She explained.
Dad started talking. He mumbled something to Obadiah, then loudly to everyone else. “I never got to say goodbye to my father-” I looked up at him, and saw him looking at me. “There’s questions that I would have asked him. I would ask him how he felt about what this company did. If he was conflicted, if he ever had doubts. Or maybe he was every inch the man we all remember from the newsreels. I saw young Americans killed by the very weapons I created to defend them and protect them. And I saw that I had become part of a system that is comfortable with zero accountability.” There were some people in the front that raised their hands. He pointed at someone.
“What happened over there?” he asked.
“I had my eyes opened.” He said standing up. “I came to realize that I have more to offer this world than just making things that blow up. And that is why effective immediately, I am shutting down the weapons manufacturing division of Stark International until such a time as I can decide what the future of the company will be-” he was interrupted by everyone standing up and asking questions. He started walking through the crowd.
-30 minutes after the conference…
Dad went off somewhere, and Aunt Pepper drove me home. The house was the same as when I left it. I thought as we were walking inside. Aunt Pepper opened the door, ignoring her phone that was blowing up in her pockets. As we stepped inside, JARVIS greeted us. “ Good afternoon, Ms. Potts, Mr. Stark .” His voice rang out. I smiled, and looked up at the ceiling.
“Hi Uncle J!”
“Hello, Jarvis.”
“ The news of the shut down of the weapons division, has certainly made- ”
“Jarvis, I’d rather not right now.” Pepper sighed.
“ Of course, Ms. Potts. ”
“Come on!” I said, dragging her toward the couch.
“What?”
“We’re gonna watch something. Duh.” I explained, as we sat down. “Dad said he hates watching them. Uncle J?”
“ Bringing up a nature documentary playlist. Shall we begin where you left off? ”
“WE! Uncle J! We!”
“ Forgive me sir, where we left off. ”
“Tony hates watching… nature documentaries?”
“Not really! He just says that. I know he does like watching them, just with me. But at Uncle Happy’s house I was watching some while he- JARVIS watched them with me when Happy couldn’t be home.” I shrugged.
“Okay. Which one is this?”
“It’s about meerkats!”
-Later that night…
“ Stark Industries! I got one recommendation. Abandon ship! Does the Hindenburg ring any bells? Let me show ya, the new Stark Industries business plan! Look, that's a weapons company that doesn’t make weapons!! ” So glad the kid was at school right now, couldn’t have him watch this crap.
“ How big are your hands? ” Tony’s voice came through the tablet next to me.
“What?” I asked, muting the tv audio.
“ How big are your hands? ”
“I don’t understand why-”
“ Get down here I need you .” he instructed. I sighed, placed the laptop on the coffee table and headed down into the lab. I saw him leaning back on a chair, his shirt off and wires hooked up to him. He was holding a glowing thing, staring at me. I entered the code to enter. “Hey. Let's see ‘em. Show me your hands. Oh wow they are small. Very petite, indeed. I just need your uh help for a sec.”
“Oh god is that thing keeping you alive?”
“It was. It is now an antique.” He held up the other glowing thing. “This is what will be keeping me alive for the foreseeable future. I’m swapping it out for an upgraded unit and I just ran into a little speed bump.”
“Speed bump? What does that mean?”
“It’s nothing. There’s an exposed wire under this device. And it’s contacting the socket wall and causing a little bit of a short. It’s fine.” He yanked the thing out of his chest.
“What do you want me to do?”
“Put that over there it is irrelevant. I want you to reach in and you’re just gonna gently lift the wire out.”
“Is it safe?” I asked nervously.
“Yeah. it’s like Operation. you just don’t let it touch the socket wall or it goes beep.” he explained gesturing at the metal in his chest.
“What do you- what’s Operation ?”
“It’s just a game, never mind. Just gently lift the wire.”
“I don’t think I’m qualified to do this.” I retracted my hand.
“No, you’re fine. You’re the most capable, qualified, trustworthy person I’ve ever met. You’re gonna do great. Why else do you think I trust you with Peter? You’re gonna do great.”
“Okay, okay… oh god there’s pus!”
“It’s not pus. It’s an inorganic plasmic discharge from the device, not from my body.”
“It smells!”
“Yeah it does. Copper wire. The copper wire you got it? Don’t let it- AH!” don’t let it touch you when you’re coming up.”
“Sorry, I’m sorry!”
“Okay, now make sure that when you pull it out, you don’-t there’s a magnet at the end of it! That was it. You just pulled it out. Don't put it back in!”
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, I’m just going into cardiac arrest ‘cause you yanked it out like a trout-”
“What! I thought you said this was safe!’
“We gotta hurry. Take this. You gotta switch it out really quick.”
“Tony? It’s going to be okay, okay?” I followed his instructions and connected everything, eventually he was able to adjust it himself. “Don’t ever, ever, ever, ever ask me to do anything like that ever again.”
“But I don’t have anyone but you?” we stared at each other for a bit. “Unless you want bambino to do that? I feel like he’d panic then get an asthma attack then-”
“Okay! Okay!” I sighed. “What do you want me to do with… this?” I said holding the old device.
“That? Destroy it. Incinerate it.”
“You don’t want to keep it?”
“Pepper, I’ve been called many things. Nostalgic is not one of them.”
“Will that be all, Mr. Stark?”
“That will be all, Ms. Potts.” he turned to one of his robots. “Hey, butterfingers, come here. What’s all this stuff doing on top of my desk? That’s my phone, that’s a picture of my dad. All that right there is garbage.” he explained. I started walking off. An idea came to me.
-The next day…
Dad never takes me anywhere, but when he pulled me out of school, requesting help on a project I figured it must be important. We went to where Uncle Rhodey was working. He wanted to get him on the project too, so it must be extra important!
“-in my experience, no unmanned aerial vehicle will ever trump a pilot’s instinct, his insight, that ability to look into a situation beyond the obvious and discern its outcome or a pilot’s judgement.”
“Colonel? Why not a pilot without a plane?” Dad called out to him. We were holding hands as we walked around. I was looking around at all the planes.
“Look who fell out of the sky. Mr. Tony Stark.”
“Speaking of manned or unmanned, you gotta get him to tell you about the time he guessed wrong at spring break. Just remember that, spring break 1987. That lovely lady you woke up with, what was his name?” He said and I giggled.
“Don’t do that, they’ll believe you. Give us a couple of minutes.” He said to the guys. “I’m surprised, I swear I didn’t expect to see you walking around so soon. Good to see you, Pete.” I waved at him.
“I’m doing a little better than walking. Rhodey, I’m- we’re working on something big. We came to talk to you. We want you to be a part of it.”
“You’re about to make a whole lot of people around here really happy. ‘Cause that little stunt at the press conference, that was a doozy.”
“This is not for the military. I’m not- It's different.”
“What? You’re a humanitarian now or something?” he frowned.
“I need you to listen to me.”
“No, what you need is time to get your mind right.” He sounded upset. “I’m serious. It’s nice seeing you, Tony, Peter.”
“Come by sometime Uncle Rhodey!” I called toward him, as he walked off. He then turned around, still walking away saying he would. “That sucked.”
“Yeah, bambino. It did. C’mon, buddy, we don’t need him for this.” He smiled, picking me up and holding me by his hips.
“Can we get ice cream?”
“Of course, what kind?”
“Well Uncle Rhodey wanted me to try a new flavor this time! But I like mint chocolate chip!
“Well, it sounds like we’re getting mint chocolate chip.”
Notes:
I return, with a new chapter for you guys.
Sorry for the longish wait. I have other works to write and stuff, but I'm just not feeling up for updating them right now. So I opted to update this one instead, as it's one I'm more interested in writing currently. I feel bad about it, which is dumb. Either way, it's the case, for now.
If you're wondering: Yes, Tony kept Peter hidden from Obadiah for years. He's paranoid. he didn't want anything to happen to him, so yeah.
Mary is born a Parker, Richard doesn't exist in this AU. Her brother is Ben, who hasn't heard from her in years. Last he knows is that she was in Cali doing research on cancer treatments. This will come up again in the next chapter I think, Peter curious about his mom. JARVIS isn't allowed to talk about her. He basically only says "She loved you a lot." and nothing else.So yeah, eventually May and Ben will show up. just figured I'd say.
Hope you enjoyed!
Chapter 3: Fire Extinguishers, Flight Stabilizers and a bizarre dream.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Back in the garage, dad had set me down on his chair as he powered up his holomat. A mat he rolled across a desk that was cleared off. He started first by drawing up the schematics of some armor, it looked like. It looked very bulky. “JARVIS you up?
“ For you, sirs, always. ”
“I’d like to open a new project file, indexed as Mark II.” He explained before selecting the armor and with a stylist and dragging it over to the holomat.
“ Shall I store this on the Stark Industries Central Database? ”
“I actually don’t know who to trust right now. Until further notice why don’t we keep everything on my private server.” He walked over to examine the now 3d projected schematic. I got up and looked at it in awe.
“ Working on a secret project, are we, sir?
“What is it?” I asked him as he messed with the projection.
“It’s armor.” He smiled. “I don’t want this winding up in the wrong hands. Maybe in mine it could actually do some good.” He worked on the blueprint for about an hour, some boots with a thruster on the bottom. He had me assemble some one while he and DUM-E worked on another. I was a little upset that I didn’t get DUM-E, but it’s okay. He was using a soldering iron as he made adjustments. He was arguing with him as he messed with it more.
“Dad?”
“Yeah, underoos?” he asked, not looking up.
I smiled at the nickname. “I finished mine, you got to make the final adjustments though.”
“Can’t you?” He said looking up finally.
“Yeah, but Auntie Pepper said and I quote; He is forbidden from using the soldering iron until you are at least 16 or I will have your dad’s head. Cause I burnt my hand that one time, remember?”
“You are so right. Leave it there. I’ll be over in a second.”
DUM-E was on extinguisher duty, U was recording, and I was standing on the other side of the garage, to watch from afar. “Okay, let’s do this right. Start mark half a meter, and back and center. Dummy look alive, and stand by for fire safety. U, roll it. Okay. Activate hand controls. We’re gonna start off nice and easy. We’re gonna see if 10% thrust capacity achieves lift. And 3, 2, 1.” he was shot upside down hitting part of the wall leading up to the ceiling. He then promptly fell down onto the ground and groaned up in pain.
“DAD!” I said running over toward him. DUM-E sprayed at him with the fire extinguisher. I burst into laughter when he did.
“My own son, laughing at my misery!” Dad groaned from the ground.
We started working on flight stabilizers after that. They were to go around his arms. Unfortunately I couldn’t help with this one, since it required an adult’s arm. I could at least help with some of the stuff, like handing him tools. Eventually Pepper came down. “I’ve been buzzing you. Did you hear the intercom?”
“Yeah everythings- what?”
“Obadiah is upstairs. What would you like me to tell him?”
“Great, great, I’ll be right up.” he lifted the arm off where it was being held up.
“I thought you said you were done making weapons?” Pepper asked him.
“It is-”
“It’s a flight stabilizer!” I explained excitedly, running up to stand next to her.
“It’s completely harmless.” He followed up. He pressed a button to power it up. It shot out a powerful blast knocking him over. Pepper quickly covered me with her body. “I didn’t expect that.”
“Get that off.” She instructed. “Then upstairs, both of you.”
“Yes Aunt Pepper!” I smiled.
I followed dad upstairs, and heard the piano being played. I thought that was weird, auntie Pepper didn’t play anymore, maybe she would like to again. “How it’d go?” Dad asked as we approached the living room. Obadiah glanced up at him then at me. “It went that bad, huh?”
“Just because I brought pizza from New York doesn’t it mean it went bad. It would have been better if you were there.” He said as he finished playing. Dad handed me a slice.
“Uh-uh. You told me to lay low. That’s what I've been doing.” he said between bites. “I lay low, and you take care of all…” he trailed off and wiped his mouth.
“Come on. In public. The press. This was a board of directors meeting.” he explained walking over and sitting next to him. I had found myself next to Auntie Pepper, not really trusting him.
“This was- This was a board of directors meeting?”
“The board is claiming you have posttraumatic stress. They’re filling an injunction.” He explained with a frown.
“A what?”
“They want to lock you out.”
‘Why ‘cause the stocks dipped 40 points? We knew that was gonna happen.”
“Fifty-six and a half.” Pepper corrected.
Dad turned to her, upset. “It doesn’t matter. We own the controlling interest in the company.”
“Tony, the board has rights too. They’re making the case that you and your new direction aren't in the company’s best interest.”
“I’m being responsible! That’s a new direction for me, for the company. I mean, me on the company’s behalf being responsible for the way that- This is great.” he said, grabbing the pizza and standing up to leave.
“Oh come on. Tony. Tony.”
“I’ll be in the shop.”
“Hey, hey! Hey Tony. Listen. I’m trying to turn this thing around, but you gotta give me something. Something to pitch them. Let me have the engineers analyze that. You know, draw up some specs.” He chased after him.
“No.”
“It’ll give me a bone to throw the boys in New York!”
“No. No, absolutely not. This one stays with me. That’s it, Obie. Forget it.”
“Well this stays with me then. Go on, take a piece.” He offered by opening up the box.
“Thank you.” he said, grabbing a piece and walking off.
“Do you mind if I come down there and see what you’re doing?” He called after him.
“Goodnight Obie.”
He turned to look at me. I frowned. “So… what's your name?”
“Um.” I looked over at Pepper.
“He’s none of your concern, Obadiah.” She said sternly, knowing full well I didn’t trust him much. “C’mon. It’s way past your bedtime.” She grabbed my hand, and led me upstairs.
School was boring, as usual, Dad worked on his project for a bit without me. He said he didn’t want to, but I should stay in school still. Education is important to him. At least I learn some stuff. Like History, English or Music. Stuff I don’t really know about all that much. The only real free time I got was during math time. I was above basically everyone there. At a college level, or was it university? Maybe I’d ask Uncle Happy later. I was heading to the parent drop off/pick up. I saw the familiar car that Uncle Happy uses. Something not fancy, but it was “discrete” as he called it. I’m sure it’s armored, knowing dad. I opened the door and slid inside. “Hi Uncle Happy!”
“Hey, kid.” He greeted me. “Put your seat belt on.”
“I always do! You know that.”
“Just making sure.” He smiled at me from the rear view mirror.
“So… did you know my mom had a brother?” I asked, staring out the window.
He spat out his coffee. “What?”
“Yeah! I asked Uncle J about her. He didn’t say much, just that she loved me. So I asked if she had any family besides us. He said to give him a moment, then that she has a brother.”
“Why did- what?”
“Well cause dad never talked about her before. I wanted to know more.” I shrugged.
He sighed. “I didn’t know she had a brother, no. What’s his name?”
“J said it was Benjamin Franklin Parker.” I explained. “J also said he has a wife, Maybelle Isabella Parker. Do you think dad would be up for meeting them?”
“Maybe some day. We’ll see.” He smiled. We drove in silence for a bit, before ending up at the house again. Where he walked me inside. He said that he had some other stuff to do before leaving. I walked up to my room and put my bag in there before heading down stairs to the kitchen. I looked around for snacks for a bit, before finding something. I went back up to my room to eat while I did school work. I fell asleep soon after.
The sky was bright blue, I was sitting outside by the pool. Mom was talking to Uncle Obie. He was comforting her, ensuring that they would find him soon. He said she should go lay down, clear her head. He walked her upstairs and I knew he’d come to suggest the same soon. I watched them go upstairs and wondered if dad was okay. I turned around and a man with a metal arm was standing in front of me. “Who-” was all I could say before he bolted toward me and covered my mouth with his metal hand, a cloth pressed against my face. I tried screaming, but before I knew it everything went black.
“The Soldier retrieved the asset. No one knew he was gone. Stane gave the perfect window of opportunity as promised.”
“Yes, now all he has to do is hold his end of the bargain.”
“Of course, now we agreed with Stane that we’d deal with it.”
“He assumed we would kill and dispose of the body still?”
“We used a drug that slowed his vitals enough so he’d appear dead. He will wake up soon… in fact” that person splashed water on my face. “He appears to be awake now…. Did they complete the assignment?”
“Yes. We motivated Dr. Parker to speed up the process. It’ll be here in a few days. It’s already headed toward us.”
“Good. Soon we will have the ultimate weapon. Begin the process.”
“Sir? The body is too weak to begin a process like tha-” a gunshot rang out along with a thud.
“I said begin the process.”
“Harpy. You and I both know he will die in this process. Let it arrive first. It’ll ensure he will survive… that is if he survives it.”
“Fine.”
I groaned as I sat up. What was that? A bizarre dream? Weird. I pulled the covers off and started heading down stairs for a glass of water. I heard a crash and turned around to see a hole in the roof… and floor. I ran over to the hole, cause I’m a Stark and that’s a smart thing to do. Run to the new hole in your floor. I saw DUM-E spraying something down with his fire extinguisher. “Oh my god! Dad?!” I yelled out and ran downstairs.
As he got out of his “high tech prosthesis” I went upstairs to get him an icepack, per his request. He wandered back to his desk, and saw the box that Auntie Pepper brought him earlier… like 11 days ago. He set the coffee down. About to walk off and drink it before he saw the note. He opened it and it was the old ARC, in a glass case. With an inscription. Proof Tony Stark has a heart I smiled at it. “I figured she would do something like that.”
“Yeah? What are you doing up, anyway?”
“It's hard to stay asleep when there is a man in a tin can falling through the floor… and roof.” I shrugged.
“Fair point. C’mon need your help with something.” He walked back over toward his desk. Pulling up the data for his high tech prosthesis . “Notes. Main transducer feels sluggish at plus 40 altitude. Hull pressurization is problematic. I’m thinking icing is the probable factor.”
“ A very astute observation, sir. Perhaps if you intend to visit other planets, we should improve the ecosystems. ”
“Connect to the SYS. CO. reconfigure the shell metals. Use the gold titanium alloy from the seraphim tactical satellite-”
“That’ll ensure the fuselage integrity while maintaining power-to-weight ratio!” I interrupted excitedly.
“Yeah, it will.” He smiled.
“ Shall I render using the proposed specifications? ”
“Yeah J!”
He grinned at me. “You heard the boss.”
“ Of course. ”
“ Tonight’s red-hot red carpet is right here at the Disney Concert Hall, where Tony Stark’s third annual benefit for the Firefighter’s Family Fund has become the place for L.A’s high society.” the tv was on in the background.
“JARVIS we get an invite for that?” He asked, looking over at the TV.
“ I have no record of an invitation, sir .”
“Hasn’t been seen in public since his bizarre and highly controversial press conference. Some claim he’s suffering from posttraumatic stress and has been bedridden for weeks. Whatever the case may be, no one expects an appearance from him tonight.”
“You are going aren’t you?”
“You know me, Stark. Gotta make an entrance.”
“ The render is complete. ” JARVIS interrupted. We looked at the screen together. He raised his eyebrow at me.
“Uncle J?”
“ Yes, sir ?” I looked around for some inspiration. Before spotting the car Dad was working in the morning before he got kidnapped. I smirked.
“Throw some hot-rod red in there.” I suggested. Dad ruffled my hair.
“ Yes, that should help your father keep a low profile .” JARVIS said, and if he could have sarcasm, this statement would be drowned in it. “ The render is complete. ”
“Hey, I like it. Fabricate it. Paint it.”
“ Commencing automated assembly. The estimated completion time is five hours .”
“Don’t wait up for me, honey.” Dad said standing up. “C’mon underoos. We got a party to crash.”
“Can you even do that at your own party?” I asked curiously as I followed him. He barked out a laugh at that.
Notes:
Hello. I hope you enjoyed.
So a thing with my stories that I do is add stuff from other works into them. The idea came mostly from the movie Doctor Strange Multiverse of Madness, where it's said that dreams are a way to see other multiverses. I'm writing with the idea that the the multiverse is a thing now, and the whole TVA situation from LOKI S2 is over or w/e. (Finally watched that a few weeks ago btw, very cool.) So, in this "dream" this Peter sees another Peter, specifically the one from my other work "Spider in Solace" when he first got kidnapped. Cause I never wrote about it before, and thought it'd be fun.
So, I do you enjoyed, and are looking forward to the next chapter.
I think I said last chapter that I'm taking a break from my other works, but I will say it again here. just in case you didn't see.
Chapter Text
Of course, dad drove the most expansive, loud car ever to the party. He had me sit behind him. We talked about school a bit, what I liked, what I disliked. He laughed when I said math, cause I knew everything already. And laughed louder when I was bored in the history segments cause I didn’t really care about them all that much. He said that he wants to move to New York eventually, and make the home in Malibu a vacation home instead. I shrugged, saying it could be interesting. He said he wanted to reopen the expo some day. I beamed at that, and the look in his eyes said he should do it sooner than he thought he would. As we pulled up to the venue. He parked in the street, a valet stepped out toward the back of the car. Before he got out, he looked at me in the rear-view mirror. “Stick with me. Got it?”
“Got it.” I nodded. He winked at me and stepped out. Opening his car door. Closing it and stepping toward my door. Opening it too. The valet nodded at us, he looked excited at driving a sports car, or whatever this car was. Tony snapped his fingers and patted his thigh. A single to take his hand and not let go. The crowd hadn’t noticed us yet. I stuck as close as I could. The crowd started freaking out as we walked passed. Dad had a confidence I could never have as he just ignored the small crowd.
“Hey, Tony, remember me?” some lady asked.
“Sure don’t.” he said and just strutted past like he didn’t just insult this poor woman. At least it wasn’t as bad as the lady Auntie Pepper said she was just taking out the trash for dad. I remember she was livid at that. Eventually he walked up to Obidiah. “What’s the world coming to when we gotta crash our own party?” he frowned.
He laughed, one that had a hint of bitterness and annoyance. Odd. “Look at you. Hey what a surprise.”
“We’ll see you inside.”
“Hey. Listen. Take it slow, all right? I think I got the board right where we want ‘em.”
“You got it. Just cabin fever. I’ll just be a minute.” I would roll my eyes at what Obidiah said, but dad dragged me off and inside. I didn’t get much of a chance to look around before we headed to the bar. “Give me a sprite. I’m starving.” I let out a breath I didn’t realise I was holding. Afraid he’d start drinking again. He looked at me. “Never again, I promised. Remember?”
I nodded. “I want a sprite too please!”
“Mr. Stark?” The agent guy from a place with too long a name was here too. Convenient.
“Yeah?”
“Agent Coulson.”
“Oh yeah, yeah yeah. The guy from the uh-”
“Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division."
“You need a new name for that.” I informed him, again.
“Yeah, I hear that a lot. Listen, I know this must be a trying time for you, but we need to debrief you. There’s still a lot of unanswered questions, and time can be a factor with these things. Let’s just put something on the books. How about the 24th at 7:00 p.m. at Stark Industries.”
Dad held his hand out. “Tell you what. You got it. You’re absolutely right. Well, uh- I’m going to go to my assistant and we’ll make a date.” I rolled my eyes, he didn’t hear him at all. We walked over toward Auntie Pepper. “You look fantastic! I didn’t recognize you.”
She turned around startled. “What are you doing here?”
“Avoding government agents.” I smirked at him. She smiled at me.
“Where did you get the dress?” He asked, ignoring me.
“Oh. It was a birthday present.” She said sarcastically.
“It’s great.”
“From you, actually.”
“Well I got great taste.” He replied, equally sarcastic. I glanced between them.
“You guys should dance.” I said, feeling a mischievous mood. They both turned to stare at me. Both spouting nonsense replies. Before I rolled my eyes. “Well, then let’s dance then. Auntie Pepper.” she sighed and took my hand. Dad followed us, a smirk on his face. As we stopped I accidentally shoved her a bit so dad would catch her and they started dancing. I stuck close by, amused.
“Am I making you uncomfortable?”
“No. No. I always forget to wear deodorant and dance with my boss. i n front of everyone that I work with in a dress with no back.” she said nervously.
“You look great and you smell great.”
“Oh god.” she complained.
“But I could fire you if that would take the edge off.”
“I- I actually don’t think that you could tie your shoes without me.” She stated, and I had to agree with her.
“I’d make it a week.” I snorted at that.
“Really? What’s your social security number?”
“Five.”
“Five?” I laughed.
“You’re missing a couple of digits there.” Pepper rolled her eyes.
“Yeah, the other eight.”
“I got her for the other eight.” He shrugged. They danced for another minute before I even felt the uncomfortable tension. “How about a little air?”
“Yes, I need some air.” She cleared her throat. We walked out onto the balcony. “That was totally weird.”
“Totally harmless.”
“It was totally not harmless, by the way.”
He shrugged. “We’re dancing. No one’s even watching.”
“Everybody who I work with- no, you know why?”
“I think you lost objectivity. I think they just- people- we just danced.”
“No! It was not just a dance. You don’t understand because you’re you. And everybody knows exactly who you are, and how you ar- were with girls and all of that, which is completely fine. But, you know, then me, you’re my boss, and I’m dancing with you-” She rambled.
“I don’t think it was taken that way.”
“-Because it makes me look like the one who’s trying to, you know-”
“I just think you’re overstating it.”
“-and we’re here, and then I’m wearing this ridiculous dress, and then we were dancing like that and-” she stopped and they stared at each other a bit longer. They leaned closer together, I blushed and looked away. “I would like a drink, please.” I looked back toward them. They hadn’t, which made me frown.
“Got it. Okay.”
“I would like a vod- a virginia martini, please.”
“Okay.”
“Very dry with olives, a lot of olives. Like at least three olives.” She explained. He nodded and walked back inside. “You.” She addressed me. I looked up at her.
“Yes, auntie?” I smiled shyly.
“Don’t.” She sighed. “You are a mischievous little gremlin, you know that?”
“What ever do you mean?”
“Oh god. You’re gonna grow up, and you’re gonna be getting into all sorts of trouble aren't you?” she groaned, rubbing her face.
“C’mon. At least I’d be better than him at my age, right?”
“Yes. but worse in a different way, I just know it.” She smiled.
“Sorry in advance if that’s the case, Auntie.”
“I wouldn’t have it any other way, Mr. Stark.” She winked. “Go make sure your dad isn’t getting into trouble. And sweetie? Sorry about uh, wanting alcohol. It slipped my mind.”
“It’s okay.” I smiled. “I’ll go find him.” I nodded. I walked back into the building, and saw him talking to the woman Auntie Pepper passive aggressively called trash. I smirked to myself. “Time to take out the trash.” I saw him holding some photos, going through them he looked up at her, some frustration in his face. Not at her, at what she showed him. I frowned more as he stormed out. I headed back toward Pepper instead.
The door opened and she turned around, expecting dad too, but frowned when I wasn’t with him. “Where’s-”
“The trash lady-”
“Trash lady?”
“You told her you take out the trash for dad.” I explained quickly. She rolled her eyes. “She came by and showed him some photos. He had an angry look on his face before storming off somewhere.”
“ Of course he did .” she muttered. “C’mon sweetie. Let’s get you home.” she said, holding out her hand. I took it and we headed home, in her car. When we got there, he wasn’t home. She frowned. “I’m sure he’ll be back in the morning.”
“Okay.” I frowned at the empty garage. “Oh! Tell um Dr. Scotts my inhaler is running low, please.”
“Yes, of course. I’ll call him right now.” She nodded, pulling out her phone. “Sleep, don’t pull a Tony and stay awake all night please.” I nodded and headed upstairs.
In the morning I followed Pepper down into the garage. We stopped to gawk at the many arms surrounding dad, and pulling off his high tech prosthesis . Jarvis was telling him to hold still. “What’s going on here?”
“Let’s face it. This is not the worst thing you’ve caught me doing.”
“Are those bullet holes?”
“ High tech prosthesis huh?” I said sarcastically, the same time Pepper asked if they were bullet holes.
“No-”
“Don’t lie!” She demanded.
“C’mon, dad. She isn’t dumb.” I agreed with her sentiment.
“Fine, yes they are bullet holes.” he sighed.
After about an hour of arguing, Pepper and I went upstairs, ate dinner and went to sleep. In the morning, I got ready for the day, and since it was the weekend I headed downstairs to find Pepper making some breakfast. She handed me French Toast, and we ate at the kitchen island together. She turned to look at the piano, or rather where the piano used to be, and frowned. I looked over to where she was looking. “Oh yeah, he dropped through the roof and into the garage.” I explained. She sighed, shaking her head. “Wonder what he’s up to now?”
We walked down stairs to see him messing with the suit. He looked up when he saw us. “Hey. Are you busy? Mind if I send you guys on an errand? You’re going to hack into the mainframe and you’re going to retrieve all the recent shipping manifests. This is a lock chip. This’ll get you in. It’s probably under executive files. If not, they probably put on a ghost drive, in which case you need to look for the lowest numeric heading.”
“And what do you plan to do with this information if I bring it back here?” she frowned.
“Same drill. They’ve been dealing under the table, and I’m going to stop them. I’m going to find my weapons and destroy them.”
“Tony.” She scoffed. “You know that I would help you with anything, but I cannot help you if you’re going to start all of this again.”
“There is nothing except this. There’s no art opening. There is no benefit. There is nothing to sign. There is the next mission and nothing else.” He stated, angrily. I frowned at him.
“Is that so? Well, then, I quit.” She said tossing the lock chip onto the desk. I agreed with her. I didn’t want to watch him do this.
“You stood by my side all these years while I reaped the benefits of destruction. And now that I’m trying to protect the people that I put in harm’s way, you’re going to walk out?”
“You’re going to kill yourself, Dad.” I said hotly, tears forming in my eyes.
Pepper pointed at me. “Exactly. I’m not going to be a part of this.”
“I shouldn’t be alive, unless it was for a reason.” he said sitting down. “I’m not crazy, Pepper. I just finally know what I have to do. And I know in my heart that it’s right.”
She sighed, and walked back toward the desk. Picking up the lock chip. “You’re all I have, too, you know.”
“Please be careful, dad.” I said following her.
“I promise, bambino.” He yelled after me.
We exited the elevator and headed toward Obadiah's office. She opened the door and closed it quietly behind her as I stepped in. I headed over to the computer. And turned it on. She sat in the chair, and plugged the chip in. It briefly flashed WARNING!: Security Breach. Before going away and opening up. It scanned the files before stating it found a ghost drive. It pulled up a few folders. It showed a few files. The Jericho missiles, and shipping manifests. Then it brought up Sector 16 . It looked like a bigger version of dad’s suit. “Sector 16?” She muttered. “What are you up to Obadiah?”
“I knew something was off about him.” I frowned.
“I always thought so-” we were interrupted by a video playing. It was a group of men holding guns with a guy that had a bag over his head in the center. They pulled off the bag, it was dad! I gasped slightly, while Pepper typed in a command to translate.
“You did not tell us that the target you paid us to kill was the great Tony Stark. As you can see, Obadiah Stane, your deception and lies will cost you dearly. The price to kill Tony Stark has just gone up."
Pepper typed in a command to copy everything. “So, what are we going to do about this?” A voice called out toward us. It was him, Stane. Great. I sat up on the desk. “Hmm? I know what you’re going through, Pepper.” he said coldly. He pulled out a flask. I frowned at it. “Ah, Tony. He always gets the good stuff, doesn’t he.” he smiled, sniffing at the flask. As he poured, Pepper hid the chip and hit the screensaver. “I was so happy when he came home. It was like he came back from the dead.” cause he did, asshole . I thought bitterly. “Now I realize… Well, Tony never really did come home, did he? He left a part of himself in that cave. Breaks my heart.”
“Well, he’s a complicated person. He’s been through a lot. I think he’ll be all right.”
“You are a very rare woman. Tony doesn’t know how lucky he is.”
“Thank you. Thanks.” She exhaled. And started getting up. “We’d better get back there.” She said, grabbing the newspaper and the chip.
“Is that today's paper?”
“Yes.” She answered.
He walked over holding out his hand. “Do you mind?”
“Not at all.”
“Puzzle.”
“Of course.” She smiled.
“Take care.” We hurried out of the room and back toward the elevator. We were walking down some stairs when someone called for her.
“Ms. Potts? Did you forget about our appointment?”
“Nope, right now. Come with me. We’re going to have it right now.” She said quickly. “Walk with me. I'm going to give you the meeting of your life.” She said nervously. In the car Mr. Coulson was asking questions. “Stane.” She interrupted. “Obadiah Stane, he ordered the hit on Tony.”
“I see. Anything else?”
“He’s building a suit. Somewhere in the ARC reactor building. Sector 16.” I explained.
“Okay. Got it. I’ll call for some backup, you get a hold of Mr. Stark and warn him.”
“Of course. Pete? You gotta call him.” she said reach backwards holding out her phone.
“Got it.” I dialed his number. Waiting for him to answer. “Dad? Hello? Are you there?” I frowned when the call was hung up. “He answered, then immediately hung up.”
“Great. Fantastic. “ She sighed.
I was looking around, my phone was ringing. I found it under some pillows, and I answered “ Dad? Dad are you there- ” I couldn’t respond, as a high-pitched sound rendered me paralyzed. Someone took the phone and hung up.
“Breathe. Easy, Easy.” Obadiah said, leaning me back on the couch. “You remember this one, right? It’s a shame the government didn’t approve it. There’s so many applications for causing short-term paralysis.” He grabbed my face to get him to look at him. “Ah, Tony. When I, uh, ordered the hit on you, I was worried that I was killing the golden goose-” He grabbed a device, probably designed to take the ARC out of my chest. “But, you see, it was just fate that you survived that.” The device clamped onto the arc and he started pulling it out. “You had one last golden egg to give.” He grinned at me. “Do you really think that just because you have an idea that it belongs to you? Your father helped give us the atomic bomb. Now what kind of world would it be today if he was as selfish as you?” He yanked out the rest of the ARC. “Oh it’s beautiful.” He examined it. “Oh, Tony, this is your Ninth Symphony.” he said sitting next to me. “Oh what a masterpiece, look at that. This is your legacy. A new generation of weapons with this at its heart. Weapons that will help steer the world back on course, put the balance of power in our hands. The right hands.”
“Wish you could see my prototype. It’s not as conservative as yours.” He placed it into a case. “I have no idea how you’ve hidden a son from me for all these years. Maybe one day, I’ll tell him about you… when he’s run out of his usefulness as you have.” leave him alone you bastard. I’ll kill you! I screamed in my head. “Too bad you had to involve Pepper in this. I would have preferred that she lived.” He sighed and walked off.
“ What do you mean Obadiah paid to have your dad killed? Pete slow down- ”
“No you don’t understand! You have to go find dad!”
“ Where is he now? ”
“I don’t know, he isn’t answering his phone. Please make sure he’s okay!”
“ Okay. I’m on my way now. ”
“Thanks Uncle Rhodey!” I handed the phone back to Pepper.
“I know a shortcut.” She addressed the agents following us. “You. have someone keep an eye on him.”
“Of course, Ms. Potts.” He nodded and turned to an agent. “You. keep an eye on the kid. You lose sight of him for even a second you’re fired.”
“Yes, sir.” The agent nodded.
In the elevator down into the workshop, I leaned against the wall. I stumbled over to the door, opening it. And fell onto the ground immediately. Shoving stuff out of the way. I used a box to try and reach for the case. But fell over immediately. I heard some beeping and looked over to see DUM-E had grabbed the case. I looked up at him, “Good boy.” And smashed the glass. I quickly got the arc reactor and stuffed it into my chest.
“Tony! You okay?” someone called out to me and pulled me over. It was Rhodey, thankfully.
“Where’s Pete? And Pepper?”
“They're fine. They're with five agents, about to agent Obadiah.
“That’s not gonna be enough.” I said quickly. He helped me up.
We pulled into the parking lot in front of the ARC Reactor building. “Stay in the car!” Pepper yelled at me.” And getting out. The 4 other agents followed her inside.
“So, what do you do?” I asked hesitantly. The agent looked over at me, but ignored me. “I hope you know, I am sorry.” I sighed and pressed against his arm. A taser, like the ones clowns used, but actually meant to tase. Designed by dad and made to look like a watch. All I had to do was pull it down onto my hand, flip it around and press it against someone and it’d tase them instantly. “Sorry I got you fired!” I shouted as I closed the door. I placed the taserwatch against the security lock, and it fired it, letting me open the door. I ran inside after them. Looking around for Sector 16. I spotted it, the door already blown open.
“ Looks like you were right, he was building a suit. ” I heard one of them talking.
“ I thought it’d be bigger?” Pepper questioned. They spread out more. I was about to go inside, then I heard gunshots and explosions. And Started running away instead. Eventually Pepper caught up to me as I exited the building. “You were supposed to stay in the-” She was interrupted by her phone going off. “Tony! Tony, are you okay?’
“ I’m fine- how are -”
“Obadiah has gone insane! He’s built a suit-”
“ I know- listen, you better get out of there right now? You understand?” She turned around as the ground broke open and a giant suit came out of it.
“Where do you think you’re going?” his voice echoed out. “Your services are no longer required.”
“STANE!” Dad’s voice yelled out. He turned toward it and opened fire. But he was slammed into and went back through the ground. We heard the fighting that continued. Before we saw the two of them started flying up toward the sky.
“Of course! The icing problem!”
“Icing problem?” Pepper looked over at me.
“Dad’s suit, it’s made of a gold-titanium alloy, the same used in the seraphim tactical satellite. His suit isn’t, so it’s gonna ice up.” I explained while looking up at them. “I don’t think it’s gonna be enough.” We saw them coming back down. Dad landed on the roof.
“ Potts? ”
“Tony! Oh my god are you okay?”
“ I’m almost out of power. I’ve got to get out of this thing. ” another crash on the roof. “ Nice try! ” Obadiah’s voice rang out. I could hear the fighting up there.
“ Potts? ”
“Tony!?”
“
This isn’t working, we’re gonna have to overload the reactor and blast the roof.
”
“Well how are you gonna do that?”
“ You guys will have to do it. Underoos can show you how. When I get clear of the roof, you’re gonna hit the master bypass button. It’s gonna fry everything up here. ”
“Okay. C’mon kid.” She held my hand as we walked inside. “Walk me through it.”
Central console, open up all the circuits.” I explained. She handed me the phone as she started flipping the switches. “We’re doing it now.”
“ Okay, make sure I’m clear of the roof, first bambino. I can buy you sometime.”
I heard something hit the glass and looked up to see dad up there. His crushed helmet landed next to him.
“It’s ready Tony! Get off the roof!” Pepper yelled out. Bullets sprayed out at him, he used part of his suit to protect his head. He fell down and held onto part of the supports of the glass. “Tony!”
“DAD!”
“Pepper! Time to hit the button!” He yelled back down at us.
“You told me not to!”
“Just do it!”
“YOU”LL DIE!” I screamed at him.
“Push it!” He insisted. Pepper pressed it and a blast of the electricity shot outward. Pepper grabbed my hand and ran out of the building. I heard clanking as something big fell into the reactor. Following a giant explosion.
“ Iron Man . That’s kind of catchy, has a nice ring to it. Even if it’s not technically accurate. The suit’s made of a gold-titanium alloy. But it’s kind of evocative, the imagery, anyway.” Dad said, reading the newspaper.
“Here’s your alibi.” Mr. Coulson said, handing some cards. “You were on your yacht. We have port papers that put you in Avalon all night, and sworn statements from 50 of your guests.”
“See I was thinking maybe we should say it was just Pepper, me and bambino over there, alone on the island.” He suggested. Pepper ripped off a band aid, venting her frustration by doing so. I snorted at that.
“That’s what happened.” Mr. Coulson said toward the papers. “Just read it word for word.”
“There’s nothing on Stane here.”
“That’s being handled. He’s on vacation. Small aircraft have such a poor safety record.” He shrugged.
“But what about the whole cover story that it’s a bodyguard? He’s my- I mean, is that- that’s kind of flimsy, don’t you think?” He seemed put off by the idea.
“This isn’t my first rodeo, Mr. Stark. Just stick to the official statement and soon, this will all be behind you.” He turned toward the TV behind Pepper. “You’ve got 90 seconds.” then he started walking off.
“Oh Agent Coulson?” Pepper walked over to him. “I just wanted to say thank you for all your help.”
“That’s what we do. You’ll be hearing from us.”
I looked up asking, “From the Strategic Homeland and -”
“Just call us, SHIELD” he interrupted me, then walked away.
“Let’s get this show on the road.” Pepper said, grabbing dad’s suit jacket.
“You know, it’s actually not that bad. Even I don't think I’m Iron Man.” He said.
“You’re not Iron Man.” Pepper rolled her eyes.
“Alright, suit yourself.” He said with the cards in between his teeth. “You know, if I were Iron Man, I’d have this girlfriend and a son who knew my true identity. They’d be a wreck, constantly worrying that I was gonna die, yet so proud of the man I’d become. The girl would be wildly conflicted which would only make her more-” he cleared his throat. “Crazy about me. Tell me you never think about that night?”
“What night?”
“You know.” He smirked.
“Are you talking about the night you guys danced and went up to the roof, and then you went downstairs to get her a drink and left us there by ourselves?” I raised my eyebrow at him.
“Mhm.”
“Thought so.” she said putting a handkerchief in his coat pocket. “Will that be all Mr. Stark?”
“Yes, that will be all Ms. Potts.”
“Get a room.” I said walking out. I found myself in the conference room, but not up at the stage. I saw Mr. Coulson was talking with someone, so I ‘wandered’ over to him. As I came up next to him, it looked like a red haired lady. “Hi, Mr. Coulson.”
He looked over at me. “Hello, Mister-”
“Oh! I, don’t call me that here.” I interrupted. “He doesn’t like the world knowing about me.” I explained.
“Understandable, given what happened, you know.” The red-haired lady said.
“Yeah. What’s your name?” I looked at her curiously.
“You can call me Nat.” She smiled.
“No.”
“No?” Mr. Coulson and ‘Nat’ asked in unison.
“No. Dad raised me to be polite. It’s Mr. Coulson and?”
“Rushman.” She said quickly, a bit too quickly.
“Right, of course.. Ms. Rushman .” I examined her skeptically.
“ Why do I feel like I’m failing a test?” She turned to ask Mr. Coulson in Russian.
“ Cause you currently are. ” I responded in Russian, a giant smirk on my face.
“ I’m sorry, Mr. Stark, but do you honestly expect us to believe that was a body guard in a suit that conveniently appeared, despite the fact that you- ” the reporter lady that Pepper addressed as trash was speaking again.
“Great. Can’t wait for Aunt Pepper to take out the trash again.” I mumbled to myself. Mr. Coulson snorted at that, and when I turned to look at them, Ms. Rushman was looking like she was trying hard not to laugh.
“ I know that it’s confusing. It is one thing to question the official story, and another thing entirely to make wild accusations, or insinuate that I’m a superhero. ” Dad interrupted.
“ I didn’t say you were a superhero .”
“ Didn’t?Well, good, because that would be outlandish and fantastic ." He responded.
“Oh no.” I sighed.
“What?” Mr. Coulson asked quickly.
“
I’m just not the hero type. Clearly. With this laundry list of character defects, all the mistakes I've made, largely public.
” He was stopped by Uncle Rhodey leaning over to his ear, probably telling him to stick to the cards. “
The truth is… that I would protect my son with my life, because I am Iron Man.
”
Notes:
Hope you enjoyed!
Did I portray Nat normally? no. I did not. She is gonna be the cool Aunt that lets Peter get away with stuff. (Eventually) so she is gonna end up having a soft spot for him. Does it matter really if she is "accurate" no. I like to think that Nat would actually be good with kids (just look at Clint's family in AoU) sure she would help them cause chaos, or w/e but ultimately still cares about them. So, yeah, Nat is gonna have a soft spot for Peter in this. (She just doesn't show it yet.)
Next chapter is an interlude thingy. It's sort of all over the place, so just be warned I guess. :D
Chapter Text
-1 month after Tony announced he was Iron Man
Dad announcing he was Iron Man was such a Tony Stark move. What I didn’t expect was the fact that he also announced that he had a SON. which was when Mr. Coulson and Ms. Rushman had quickly got me out of the room. Online, there was speculation about me EVERYWHERE. I was a bit overwhelmed at the idea. There were no pictures of me online anywhere, thankfully. Save for very blurry photos from when I was with dad when he first got back, or at the charity event. Basically all that was announced was the fact that I exist, which was weird. Happy started to bring me in through the garage at the Malibu house. It was certainly a change. I got my own Wikipedia page. It was basically empty, save for what was known about me. A speculation on my age (around 7-10) and that’s it. Dad avoided talking about me at anything public. He’d deflect with random facts about SI instead. Like that SI had started looking into upgrading the ARC reactors or something.
One thing he did was make a non profit foundation. He named it The Mary Stark Foundation which was something he wanted to do for a long time apparently. He talked about Mom finally. Her name was Mary Teresa Parker. She was a well respected scientist studying cancer, in hopes of finding a cure. He didn’t know much about her, just that she was a lead researcher in the field. He wanted to speak with her again, but she had always declined. He didn’t know why till.. Well I was born.
According to the doctors, she said if anything happened, to call the father. That’s how he found out. Because she died, giving birth to me. “What happened?”
“Complications. They had to perform an emergency C-Section. She had asthma, like you do. During labor she started having an attack. They tried to save the both of you, but… Listen, bambino. Don’t blame yourself for this. It’s just a thing that happens, okay?”
“Okay.” I sniffled, as he pulled me into a hug.
“You have her eyes.”
“You’ve said.” I smiled.
“I know.” He kissed the top of my head. “Tell you what. There’s this guy, he asked for some input on some stuff… I figured I’d go and see what’s up.”
“What’s his name?”
“Well you may have heard of him, it’s Bruce Banner-”
“Oh my god! You’re meeting THE Bruce Banner?!”
“WE, bambino. WE are gonna meet him.”
“YES!” I cheered. “I have questions for him! I was trying to replicate the experiment he did in his Princeton paper.” I said quickly.
“Of course, you can ask him soon. We leave in the morning. We’ll be gone for the week.”
“What about school?” I frowned.
“You’re going on a vacation that has been planned for a few months.” He lied. “School knows who I remember? And they can’t say anything or I’ll sue them so hard they will have to demolish the school.”
“Please don’t demolish the school.”
“Fine. But the entire faculty-”
“Dad!”
“Okay, okay.” He relented. “Let’s go pack!”
“Okay!”
-The next day…
The lab was amazing, I was looking around in awe, dad ruffled my hair. I attempted to duck out of the way, but he suddenly scooped me up and into his arms. I giggled a bit as he brought me over to someone hunched over, looking into a microscope. THE Doctor Bruce Banner. I gasped when I saw him. Dad cleared his throat.
He turned around suddenly, holding a hand to his chest. “Oh my god.” he breathed out. “Sorry I didn’t hear you come in.”
“Your assistant said you’d say that.”
“Sorry. Nice to finally meet you, Dr. Stark.” he held his hand out to shake.
“The pleasure is all mine, Dr Banner.” Dad shook his hand back. “This is my son. You are among the very few to know his face, and name.”
“Nice to meet you.”
“Dr. Banner!” I said excitedly. “Do you use the dual-core spectral analysis method to study adaptive biointerfaces in stress-reactive environments? Or did you swap for something else?”
“Oh no.” dad mumbled.
“What? That paper came out a few months ago.”
“It was so cool! I was reading it! Dad complained about it to Aunt Pepper for a few weeks. I convinced him to let me try it eventually.” I smiled.
“I’m impressed you understood it, what did you say your name was?”
“Peter.” Dad answered. “He had questions, I was hoping he would wait till after introductions.”
“Sorry!” I apologized. “What are you working on now?”
“Oh, well I was working on some spiders over here.” He walked over to a terrarium. “It’s a sort of… I was attempting to merge all sorts of spiders into one. Right now this is the only one. The rest didn’t exactly… survive.”
“So cool.” I whispered as I stared at it.
“Yeah… don’t get too close. It’s radioactive.”
“What?” Dad turned to look at him.
“Awesome!” I said at the same time dad said what ?
“Yeah, the radiation turned out to help it… I don’t know, survive? I blasted the eggs with some varying radiations. This one is the only one to hatch.” He explained. “It’s very interesting, but unfortunately right now the spider isn’t much more than a side hobby. I managed to extract some venom, and got it being analyzed right now, but my main work is, well I’ll show you.” he said, leading us away.
“It’s an attempt at recreating the super soldier serum.” Dad said observing the machine.
“Yes. The formula I think is close, but I mostly requested your help building the chamber.” Dr Banner explained. “Your father worked with the original creator of the formula to build the chamber, so I figured I’d ask you to help? If you don’t want too I understand of course-”
“Well, why not? I always sort of stood in Steve’s shadow growing up. My dad always compared me to him, no idea why.”
“I’m very sorry to hear that, Mr-”
“Please. Call me Tony.” Dad interrupted. “Kiddo? Don’t wander off, please!” He called me. I nodded and sat down on the office chair nearby. They started working on the machine for a bit. Eventually stopping as dad yelped out pulling his hand back.
“You okay?”
“Dad?”
“Yeah, sorry. I cut my hand on part of the machine. Sorry.” He said quickly.
“That looks bad.” Dr. Banner examined it. “I’m getting a first aid kit. Stay here!” he started walking off.
“Pete, toss me that hand towel will you?” He gestured toward the towel next to me. I did as he asked, and he wrapped his hand with it to stop the bleeding for now. I heard Dr. Banner coming back to examine his hand. He cleaned it and wrapped it quickly.
“It’ll need stitches.” He stated.
“Right.” He said getting up “Very sorry we couldn’t work on this more.”
“It’s fine. I don’t think I’ll need you again anytime soon. You go get that checked out all right?” Dr. Banner instructed.
“C’mon kiddo.” He said quickly. I followed him but slipped on something on the ground, catching myself on something, before that something fell over too, glass shattering around me. “Peter!” Dad yelled out.
“Ow.” I groaned as he helped me up. I felt a sharp pain on my left hand. “OW!” I yelled loudly. Holding my hand up. I stared in horror to see the spider from the terrarium on my hand, clearly having just bit me.
“Bruce!” Dad yelled out, before knocking the spider off and placing it quickly in a jar. Sealing it shut.
“What? Are you okay?” He said running over.
“Please tell me that venom is almost done being analyzed! The spider it-”
“Shit. Quickly, come with me!” Dad scoped me up and followed him.
“Dad?” I said quietly. “I don’t feel so good”
“Stay with me, Peter! Pete-”
I woke up with a headache… more like a body ache. Everything hurts. Like my body is on fire. I opened my eyes to see a blinding light. I could hear a heartbeat monitor and other varying machines nearby. I attempted to sit up, before being gently pushed back down. “Not yet, underoos.” Dad's voice spoke softly. “Let Dr. Banner know he’s awake?” he said to someone else. The door was opened and closed.
“Dad?” I asked, my voice horse, and sitting up.
“Hey, bambino. You scared us pretty bad.” he handed me some water.
“Sorry.” I said after taking a sip.
“It’s fine. Bruce mostly is relieved you’re okay. The venom should’ve killed you… if the spider actually had a decent amount at the time.”
“What happened anyway?”
“The spider… Bruce, recently extracted the venom, so it wasn’t much used. Otherwise it would have killed you. At least the normal amount would have. You got about a quarter of it instead. You’ve been asleep for 2 days and-”
“And you’ve been improving everyday.” Dr Banner interrupted.
“What does that mean?”
“Means… Well, the venom of any animal tends to attack the DNA and alter it. This leads to the after effects, not to mention it’s normally combined with other deadly things like neurotoxins and stuff. As seen in most spiders in Australia. This attacked your DNA too… but in a way I could have never imagined.” I stared at him as he explained, and my confused face led to him explaining more, “It’s… cured your asthma. And by the looks of things, your eyesight too.”
I touched my hands to my face, my glasses were missing… “Weird.”
“Cured his asthma?” Dad asked.
“Yes. Look here.” he pointed toward a screen keeping track of everything going on. “Your lungs, they are showing no signs of asthma. Like you’ve never had it.”
“Awesome.” I whispered.
“One less thing to worry about” dad breathed out.
“Of course there is one thing that worries me.”
“What?”
“His DNA, it’s constantly evolving. The sample I had to examine changed noticeably in the first 15 minutes. Upon further investigation it’s been doing that constantly. Not to mention his blood is radioactive now.”
“Cool!”
“So, keep him out of hospitals.”
“That is probably a good idea… I can check on him again in a few months if you’d like?”
“Yes, please.” Dad nodded.
“What about the spider?” I wondered aloud. Dad looked over at Dr Banner.
“I… I killed it. Sorry Peter. I didn’t want it to hurt anyone else. I did it after you became stable.” He explained. “I kind of wished I didn’t now. Examining the venom and possible side effects would have been handy.”
“Okay.” I frowned. “When can I go home?”
“You seem perfectly healthy now, so your dad can take you home. Here’s my number, in case anything happens.” He said handing dad a card.
“Thank you, Bruce. See you again sometime?”
“That’d be nice. Maybe I’ll be a super soldier by then.” He smiled.
-2 months later…
So far, no observed changes. Expect an increased appetite. Other than that, nothing. Dad was invited to some science gala. The same one he’s been invited to every year. He never let me go with him, except this year, I got to go. I was excited, but dad said he didn’t want the public to see me so he would just have me arrive as a random guest kid. He didn’t bribe the venue security…. So he says. But when I entered they just let me pass with no questions asked. I knew he lied about that. I wandered around, slightly bored, before settling on just standing near one of the snack bars. I grabbed a plate and sort of stood nearby, leaning against a wall.
“Never see you before.” Another kid said as he approached me. I looked up at him. He had some auburn/blonde hair, like the two colors combined into one, reminding me of Aunt Pepper a bit. He wore a dark green suit that screamed rich snob, but the way he carried himself suggested otherwise. He was a little pale, but not sickly pale. He was… just cute.
“Uhm- I-”
“Your eyes are beautiful.” He observed, when he got closer. I blushed a bit.
“My Mother’s.” I said ,a bit flustered. “You are?”
“Harry, Harry Osborn.” He said, extending his hand to shake.
“Osborn?” I muttered to myself, as I shook his hand “That sounds familiar…”
“Well, my dad is Norman Osborn. CEO of Oscorp.” He shrugged. “Dad in blood only. He hardly shows up at the house… penthouse?” he said a bit confused at the end. “Either way he’s basically gone, constantly getting milk or whatever CEO’s do these days.”
I snorted. “Well, mine went to get some for 3 months.”
“Oh, sorry about that.”
“Oh no, you misunderstand. He was kidnapped.” I waved him off. He looked up at me in surprise.
“You’re the mysterious son.” he said in awe. “I was wondering if you’d show up at all.”
“He doesn’t want the public to know about me.” I shrugged. “It’s fine. I like getting to pretend to be a normal kid.”
“Lucky you got the choice too.” He said leaning against the wall with me. “So, your name?”
“Peter.” I smiled. “Stark to my family and friends. Parker to strangers.”
“Well, Peter Parker. Nice to meet you.”
“You can call me Peter Stark, if you’d like.” I blushed.
“Yeah, but then I’d totally blow your cover if I did.. That is if we ever end up talking in public. Pretty sure my dad and yours are like rivals or something dumb.”
“Well, guess we’d just have to not talk in public then.” I suggested. Harry turned to stare at me wide eyed. “What?”
“Oh! You meant like- Nevermind.” He said turning away, his face slightly red. I stared at him confused.
“Give me your phone.” I said quickly. He did, after unlocking it. I entered my phone number. “There, now we can talk and our dads won’t have to know.” Harry looked at his new contact Peter S. Parker .
“S? Really?” He sighed.
“I couldn’t think of something else!” I defended myself.
“Well, why not your actual middle initial.” he rolled his eyes.
“Well, then it’d be B, at least for that name.” I shrugged.
“B?”
“Benjamin. He is my mom’s brother. They don’t know about me… I was hoping to meet them someday.”
“I hope you do. Keep in touch. Parker .” he smirked and walked away. I opened my phone to text JARVIS, who was installed on my phone.
Uncle J
Don’t tell dad about him!
About you meeting Harry Osborn?
Yes!
Please! He seems nice!
I will refrain from telling Mr. Stark until you wish to tell him yourself.
Thanks Uncle J!
Of course, Peter.
♥️
I noticed that he edited the message, changing Harry Osborn to [REDACTED] which made me smile. I mingled around for another 15 minutes before Happy texted me to head out back to get picked up. I saw Harry staring at me from across the way as I left. I waved slightly at him before leaving, a smile on my face.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed.
In this work, Peter's powers come to him over time, instead of all at once. Right now his eyesight has been fixed, along with his asthma. (at least by the end of the chapter) Eventually he'll gain his stickiness, heighten senses and super strength later on. (if you were curious about that.)
Also we got to meet Harry! :D I've gotten questions about what Harry would look like in my other work, so I'll say now he'll just look like Tom Holland's best friend (IRL) Harrison Osterfield. Probably the same in my other works too.
Next chapter soon!
Chapter Text
-3 Years later
The news spread like wild fire. Tony Stark was Iron Man, and had a son. The speculation on me was starting to grow wild too, illegitimate or a ‘bastard’ son whatever that meant. Some even speculated I was adopted or was just a cover for the fact that dad announced he was a superhero. I was browsing Twitter on the hashtags #IronKid and #Starksson it was… bizarre. Dad’s Wikipedia page was updated too. I was listed as Tony Stark’s Son, and no other information was given. My mom got a wikipedia page too. Just “Mary Stark” and that the Mary Stark Foundation was named after her, along with its goal/cause: Raising funds to further Cancer Research. I was proud of that at least. Though I knew that they were never married. It was likely a cover to further bury me in a mystery.
Auntie Pepper was both annoyed, frustrated and proud that he had announced everything. I’m pretty sure she had yelled at him for a few hours when we got home, I didn’t watch cause she had asked me to go upstairs so she could “discuss” something with my dad. I did ask JARVIS to play the audio feed though. That was entertaining. After the first month Dad had me come to fundraisers and what not, but only as some random kid that shows up. He never interacted with me, which was upsetting at first. I understood why, of course, just wish he was brave enough to do so.
In the end it wasn’t so bad, I got to meet someone my age. We had texted a lot, and JARVIS kept to his word that he wouldn’t tell Dad. He found it “amusing” which is so cool! The fact that he is evolving to understand emotions and even be capable of feeling them was awesome. Sure, he was still learning, but it was awesome all the same. School was still boring. I had expressed this to Harry, who had agreed, but admitted that it was good to get away from his dad. It seems he disliked, or just straight up hated, his dad. I never could fully understand why and apologized for that. He said it’s fine, and doesn’t expect me to. He did say that he wouldn’t be surprised if my dad understood what he meant. I asked what he meant by that but he said that wasn’t for him to answer.
Anyway, the Stark Expo. Dad announced in December that he was going to be reopening it all year round, next year. Which is exciting! I remember when he brought the Expo model out. He said I could mess with it, but to place whatever I found back where I found it. I didn’t really mess with it much. Eventually after the planning was done he leaned it up against the wall in his office and tossed a cover over it. And finally as the opening day came up, he had to rehearse the opening.
Some speech about how it’s a pleasure to open the expo again and blah blah blah. Dad was bored half way through the rehearsal. Which was the first one. “What would you like to do instead?” Pepper sighed.
“I don’t know. It feels.. Like cleaning up. For the conference a while ago.” He shrugged.
“It’s not supposed to be, Tony.” She rolled her eyes, then turned to me. “Any ideas, sweetheart?”
I looked up from my homework and thought for a moment. “Well… dad likes to make an entrance doesn’t he?”
“What are you suggesting?” She smiled.
The music was loud, because dad has yet to lose his eardrums. I was off to the side of the stage with Pepper. At the beat drop he slammed down onto the stage. Lifting his arms up in a pose, as well letting the arms disassemble his armor to put away. The dancers were cool, if a bit… exposed. “Isn't it cold?” I asked Pepper as they started walking away.
“Yes, but the movement keeps them warm.” She explained. “Let’s hear this speech of his now.”
“Oh, It’s good to be back!” He clapped. “You missed me? Blow something up? I already did that. I’m not saying the world is enjoying its longest period of uninterpreted years of peace because of me. I’m not saying that from the ashes captivity, never has a greater phoenix metaphor been personified in human history. I’m not saying that Uncle Sam can kick back on a lawn chair, sipping on an ice tea because I haven’t come across anyone who’s man enough to go toe-to-toe with me on my best day! Please, it’s not about me. It’s not about you. It’s not even about us. It’s about Legacy. It’s what we choose to leave behind for future generations, and that’s why for the next year and for the first time since 1974 the best and brightest men and women of nations and corporations the world over will pool their resources, share their collective vision, to leave behind a brighter future. It’s not about us! Therefore what I’m saying, if I’m saying anything is welcome back to the Stark Expo! And now making a special guest appearance from the great beyond. Please welcome my father, Howard.” Dad then walked offstage, while the video played. And a thought crossed my mind.
“ Everything is achievable through technology. Better living, robust health, and for the first time in human history, the possibility of world peace. So, from all of us here at Stark Industries , I would like to personally introduce you to the City of the Future. Technology holds infinite possibilities for mankind, and will one day rid society of all its ills. Soon technology will affect the way you live your life everyday. No more tedious work, leaving more time for leisure activities and enjoying the sweet life. The Stark Expo, welcome. ” Howard’s video ends. But I was too distracted to listen, besides I’ve seen it enough during the rehearsals. I pulled out my phone to text Harry.
A Raccoon Pretending to be human
Are you watching the news?
I’m worried about my dad, he’s been acting I don’t know.. Off?
Any ideas?
He keeps this small device to himself, but I have yet to see what it actually is.
I knew Harry wouldn’t respond right away, but hopefully soon. I followed Pepper back toward the car she was taking a different car from Tony. She got a call from Happy, saying that Tony was summoned to D.C. I rolled my eyes. Pepper said she would have me wait in a hotel nearby, but that I could watch. “Thanks, Pepper. You know I love watching Dad make old people upset.”
“I know. Just remember that when your dad is old too, okay?” She joked.
“I’m pretty sure when I turn into a teenager in a few years he’s gonna complain about all the grey hairs he’s getting from me.”
“You’re probably right.”
At the hotel, with Happy watching over me. I had turned on the TV to watch the summoning. Dad was currently talking to Pepper, who was telling him to turn around. “Mr. Stark?”
“Yes, dear?” He joked, and the court room laughed, save for the people on the committee.
“Can I have your attention?”
“Abosuletly.” He blinked at him.
“Do you or do you not possess a specialized weapon?” The senator asked.
“I do not.”
“You do not?”
“Well, it would depend on how you describe the word weapon .”
“The Iron Man weapon.”
“My device does not fit that description.”
“Well- how would you describe it?”
“I would describe it by defining it as what it is, Senator.”
“As?” the senator prompted.
“It’s a high tech prosthesis.” He said simply, and the court laughed at that again. I did too. “That is- That’s actually the most apt description I can make of it.”
“It's a weapon, it’s a weapon. Mr. Stark.”
“Please, if your priority was actually the well-being of the American citizen-”
“My priority is to get the Iron Man weapon turned over to the people of the United States of America.”
“Well you can forget it. I am Iron Man. The suit and I are one. To turn over the Iron Man suit would be to turn over myself. Which is tantamount to indentured servitude or prostitution, depending on what state you’re in. You can’t have it.”
“I’m not expert-”
“In prostitution? Of course not, you're a senator. Come on.” he joked.
“Happy?”
“Yeah kid?” he called out from the kitchen.
“What’s prostitution?”
“What?!” He yelled back, running into the room.
“What’s-”
“No, I heard you. Where did you hear that from?” He demanded.
“Dad said it on TV.” I shrugged.
“God damnit Tony.” He muttered to himself. “I’m not answering that. You can ask Pepper or your dad later.” He said walking off.
“You know who THE expert? Your dad. Howard Stark.” I looked back to see Justin Hammer talking, and rolled my eyes. “Really a father to us all, and to the military-industrial age. Let’s just be clear. He was no flower child. He was a lion. We all know why we’re here, in the last six months, Anthony Stark has created a sword with untold possibility. And yet he insists it’s a shield. He asks us to trust him as we cower behind it. I wish I were comforted, Anthony, I really do. I’d love to leave my door unlocked when I leave the house, but this ain’t Canada. We live in a world of grave threats. Threats Mr. Stark will not always be able to foresee. Thank you. God bless Iron Man, God Bless America.”
“That is well said, Mr. Hammer. The committee would now like to invite Lieutenant Colonel James Rhodes to the chamber.”
“Rhodey? What?” Dad went to shake his hand, they talked for a moment before going back to sit.
“I have before me, a complete report on the Iron Man weapon, compiled by Colonel Rhodes. And, Colonel, for the record, can you please read page 57, paragraph four?” I rolled my eyes, taking something out of context is such a desperate move.
“You’re requesting that I read specific selections from my report, Senator?” At least Uncle Rhodey agrees with me.
“Yes, sir.”
“It was my understanding that I was going to be testifying in a much more comprehensive and detailed manner.”
“I understand. A lot of things have changed today.” The Senator was probably upset it was not going as planned, so now he requests such a bizarre and roundabout way to try and turn it into his favor.
“So you do understand that reading a single paragraph out of context does not reflect the summary of my final-”
“Just read it, Colonel. I do, thank you.”
“Very well. ‘As he does not operate within any definable branch of government, Iron Man presents a potential threat to the security of both the nation and her interests.’ I did, however, go on to summarize the benefits of Iron man far outweigh the liabilities. And that it would be in our interest to fold Mr. Stark into the existing chain of command, Senator.”
“I’m not a joiner, but I’ll consider the Secretary of Defense if you ask nicely. We can amend the hours a bit.”
“I would like to go and show the imagery that’s connected to your report.”
“I believe it is somewhat premature to reveal these images to the general public at the time.”
“With all due respect, Colonel, I understand. And if you could just narrate those for us, we’d be very grateful.”
“Let’s have the images. ‘Intelligence suggests that the devices seen in these photos are, in fact, attempts at making manned copies of Mr. Stark’s suit. This has been corroborated by our allies and local intelligence on the ground, indicating that these suits are quite possibly at this moment operational.”
“Hold on one second, buddy. Let me see something here. Oh! Boy, I’m good. I commandeered your screens. I need them. Time for a little transparency. Now, let’s see what’s really going on.”
“What is he doing?”
“If you will direct your attention to said screens- I bel;ieve that’s North Korea.” There was a bulky suit that fell over and started shooting, killing a camera man.
“Can you turn that off? Take it off?
“Iran.” There was an explosion and some debris landed on the camera man, likely killing him too. “No grave immediate threat here. Is that Justin Hammer? How did Hammer get in the game?” it was Hammer instructing someone in a suit, “Justin you’re on TV, focus up!” Eventually the pilot of the suit twisted to the left, before screaming out in pain. Hammer responded in ‘oh shit. Oh shit!’ before he unplugged the tv.
“Wow. yeah, I’d say most countries are 5-10 years away.. Hammer Industries, 20.”
“I’d like to point out that the test pilot survived.”
“I think we're done, is the point that he’s making. I don’t think there’s any reason-”
“The point is, you're welcome? I guess?”
“For what?”
“Because I’m your nuclear deterrent. It’s working. We’re safe. America is secure. You want my property, you can’t have it. But I did you a big favor.” He stood up and turned around. “I’ve successfully privatized world peace.” he said, holding up peace signs. “What more do you want? For now! I tried to play ball with these ass-clowns.”
“F- you Mr. Stark. F- You buddy. We’re adjourned. We’re adjourned for the day.”
“Okay.” He smiled, and blew kisses at the senator.
“You’ve been a delight.” The senator said sarcastically. Dad walked back toward a camera
“My bond is with the people. And I will serve this great nation at the pleasure of myself. IF there’s one thing I’ve proven, is that you can count on me-” The tv turned off suddenly. I looked up to see Happy holding the remote.
“Okay, let's head home, kid.” He sighed.
Notes:
It was never clear on when Iron Man 1 & 2 take place. I know 2 takes place 6 months after 1, but the issue is that I think originally IM1 is suppose to take place in 2008, but they later retconned to say 2010 (or 11?) so it would line up with Thor/Hulk. However I think it's far simpler to just say 1 is 2008 and 2 is 2011. That way it can line up easily.
... and this is where I tell you I gotta rewrite chapter 7 because of this. I already started writing some of it and now I gotta rewrite. Mostly because I was under the assumption that 2 was 6 months later (cause the movie says so in the opening stuff which is bs) but upon further research, and a lack of a clear timeline, I've just said screw it and just make it 3 years later.
So fun... not! Anyway at least rewatching the movies is entertaining enough.
Also, yes Peter did name Harry's contact "a raccoon pretending to be a human" so yeah, why? um no clue yet I just found it funny.
I hope you enjoyed!
Chapter Text
Dad was doing his thing in the garage, Pepper was making a meal while I sat and did some homework. As she set the stove to simmer, she pulled her tablet out and was reading through some emails. Judging by her expression, something just made her upset. And she started marching down to the garage. I frowned and followed her, not before asking JARVIS to keep an eye on the food. She was already in there shouting at him. He was walking around and messing with his holograms. Tossing one like a skeebal. I entered my code before entering to hear their conversation.
“-To say our collection considering the time that I put in, over 8 years, curating that.” Pepper argued. Did he sell her modern art collection? Seriously?
“It was a tax write-off. I needed that.” He shrugged.
“You know about 8,011 things that I really need to talk to you about.”
“Hey, DUM-E.” He patted the robot. “Stop spacing out the Bridgeport is already machining that part.”
“The Expo is a gigantic waste of time.” Pepper said standing in front of him trying to get his attention.
“I need you to wear a surgical mask until you’re feeling better. Is that okay?” He instructed before patting her shoulder and walking off.
“That’s rude.” I said walking over to them.
“There is nothing more important than the Expo. It’s my primary point of concern.”
“The Expo is your ego gone crazy.”
“Wow. Look at that.” he said, holding up a portrait of Iron Man. “That’s modern art. That’s going up.”
“You have got to be kidding me.” Pepper and I said at the same time.
“I’m putting this up right now. This is Vital.” He started, and started walking off. I ignored them, sort of tuning them out to look around the lab a bit. I was at dad’s desk where there was a box of something and a small device. Curiously, I picked up the device, it read Blood Toxicity Level and it was at 24%. Which is odd. As I was about to open the woodbox Tony said something that had caught my attention. “I’m trying to make you CEO! Why won't you let me?”
“Have you been drinking?”
“Uh, chlorophyll.” He answered. Which is what exactly? “I hereby irrevocably appoint you chairman and CEO of Stark Industries, effective immediately. Yeah. Done deal. Okay?” he patted her arm and walked over to DUM-E who had acquired drinks. “I have actually given this fair amount of thought, believe it or not. Doing a bit of headhunting, so to speak, trying to figure out who a worthy successor would be, before Peter can take the wheel. Then I realized-” he popped the champagne cork out. “-it’s you. It’s always been you. I thought there’d be a legal issue, but actually I’m capable of appointing my successor. My successor being you. Congratulations? Just take it.”
“I don’t know what to think.”
“Don’t think, just drink.” He insisted.I wandered over to sit by them. Before I could even sit fully, JARVIS interrupted.
“ Sir, I should let you know that the food Ms. Potts was cooking is about to be finished. ”
“I got it.” He said, before Pepper could even stand up. He quickly walked out and up the stairs. She just sat there in shock.
“I always figured he’d pick you.”
“What?”
“Well you know the company better than anyone, except him of course. You’ve been running it more and more every day. Even before… you know. So, of course he’d pick you.”
“I- I guess.” She was still processing everything. “Wouldn’t you rather-”
“No.”
“No?”
“I mean, sure I’d love to run the company and stuff. But look at what it did to him. I’d rather just… I don’t know, let someone else run it and just be me.” I shrugged. “Dad talks about legacy a lot. And I think that has to do with his dad. I don’t know much about my own grandfather, you know? Dad refuses to talk about him, and the only one capable of doing it is Uncle Rhodey who won’t say anything about him either. Likely cause Dad told him to, or cause he won’t be nice about it? I don’t know. In the end? Stark Industries is our legacy now, and we can do whatever we want with it.”
“How very mature of you, Peter.”
“Well, someone has to be mature when you aren’t here.” I chuckled. She laughed too.
Watching dad in the gym was hilarious, as always. I was doing gymnastics while we waited for Pepper to get back with the notary. I was totally not using my spider powers I’ve developed over the last 3 years to be better at it. Nope. No way. Of course, if I was actually interested in doing actual gymnastics I would have to refrain from using it (it would be cheating!) Anyway, I’ve noticed that I was increasing my muscle mass very fast. Unfortunately the gym wasn’t high enough to try out the webshooters I developed. Dad was impressed by the webbing too, I also had developed spinnerets on my wrists. The non organic webbing was used with the webshooters. Dad had made over 237 different settings, and said he was making more too. It was a bit much. But he said better to have it and not need it then to need it and not have it. So who am I to argue?
I heard Pepper and the Notary approaching so I opted to stop messing around and take a break to watch Happy and dad box. “The Notary is here. Can you please come sign the paperwork?” Pepper called out as she entered the gym. I turned to look at her with a smile on my face. “Hey kiddo.” She said as she stopped next to where I was sitting.
“Hi Aunt Pepper.”
“I promise this is the only time I will ask you to sign over your company!” Pepper shouted at dad.
“He gets distracted easily.” I sighed.
“Don’t I know it.” She agreed. The Notary had entered the gym. I turned to look at her and was perplexed to see ‘Miss Rushman’ as she had called herself. Wasn’t she with Mr. Coulson? I looked at her suspiciously, and she had the audacity to wink at me. As she walked over to us she had held up the document for Pepper to sign.
“I need you to initial each box.” She informed Pepper. I heard some quick punches before Happy said that’s it I’m done.
“What’s your name lady?” Dad asked her.
“Rushman. Natalie Rushman.” She responded.
“Front and center. Into the church.” He instructed.
“No. You’re seriously not gonna ask-”
“If it pleases the court, which it does.”
“It’s no problem.” Ms Rushman said rather simply, before walking over to dad’s ‘court’ and entering. As she entered dad took a drink of his weird drink he’s been having over the last few weeks.
“What?” he said as he was done. “Can you give her a lesson?” he asked Happy. He joined Pepper on the seat. “Who is she?”
“She is from legal. And she is a potentially a vey expensive sexual harassment lawsuit. I don’t need you ogling her like that.”
“I need a new assistant boss.”
“Yes, and I’ve got three excellent potential candidates. They’re lined up and ready to meet you.”
“I don’t have time to meet. I need someone now. I feel like it’s her.”
“No it’s not.” Pepper stated, annoyed. I watched Happy and Ms Rushman chat a bit before dad asked how he spelled her name. “What are you gonna google her now?”
“Hm? I thought I was ogling her.” He said scrolling through her career history. “Oh, wow. Very, very impressive individual. She’s fluent in French, Italian, Russian, and Latin. Who speaks Latin?”
“No one speaks Latin, it's a dead language.” I said.
“No one speaks Latin?”
“You can read Latin,or you can write Latin but you can’t speak Latin.” Pepper continued.
“Did you model in Tokyo? ‘Cause she modeled in Tokyo. I need her, she’s got everything I need.” Dad said. I rolled my eyes. I looked over at the ‘court’ right as Happy said rule one never take your eyes off your opponent- before getting flipped onto his back.
“Oh my god!” Pepper said, startled. “Happy!”
“That’s what I’m talking about.” Dad said impressed.
“I just slipped.” Happy grunted as he got up.
“You did?”
“Yeah.”
“Looks like a TKO to me.” Dad said, tapping the bell.
“Just- I need your impression.” She said as she got down from the boxing ring.
“You have a quiet reserve. I don’t know, you have an old soul.” Dad explained.
“I meant your fingerprint.” Ms. Rushman corrected, holding up her documents.
“Right.” He sighed. He quickly gave the fingerprint.
“So, how are we doing?” Pepper asked, walking over.
“Great. Just wrapping up. Hey. You’re the boss” He smiled.
“Will that be all, Mr. Stark?”
“No.”
“Yes, that will be all, Ms. Rushman.” Pepper interrupted. Ms. Rushman started walking out, on the way out she winked at me. Which only raises more questions.
“I want one.” Dad asked Pepper.
“No.” She turned to glare at him.
-A few days later…
“Remind me why I’m in Monaco when I should be at school?” I complained.
“Uh, cause you’re gonna watch the race with me?” Dad rolled his eyes. He was up front with Happy while Pepper was sitting next to me.
“I guarantee this is gonna be boring.” I grumbled.
“10 bucks says you're wrong.” Dad challenged me.
“Enough.” Pepper interrupted. “Peter, sweetie, put these on.” she said, handing me sunglasses. I inspected them a bit, before putting them on.
“Did you have to get us matching ones?”
“Your dad bought them, not me.” She smirked, though I think she thought it was cute.
“I have exquisite taste, what do you mean underoos?”
“Your favorite t-shirt is an ac/dc shirt that you got like 50 years ago.” I retorted, causing Happy and Pepper to laugh.
“50?!” Dad said exasperated. “How old do you think I am?”
“I dunno… 57?” I joked, I know he is 40, but the reactions Pepper and Happy gave were worth the possible punishments.
“What about Happy? Or Pepper?”
“Happy’s gotta be like 78.” I smiled, causing Tony to laugh with Pepper this time.
“What the hell?” He complained.
“You act grumpy all the time.” I shrugged.
“And Pep?”
“Easy, she’s 38.”
“Why does she get special treatment?” Happy demands.
“Cause she’s my favorite.” I shrugged, causing her to smile at me. Tony laughed, and muttered same, kid . We stopped in front of the venue where we were gonna watch the race. Dad got out holding up a peace sign, while Happy got out and opened Pepper’s door while dad opened mine. I wasn’t worried about cameras that much, dad put a little device on my tie that would distort my face. Along with the sunglasses I felt rather at ease coming here.
“You know, it’s Europe, whatever happens within the next 20 minutes just go with it.” Dad told Pepper.
“Go with it? Go with what?” She questioned.
“Mr. Stark?” Ms. Rushman greeted us.
“Hey.”
“Hello, How was your flight?” She had a fake smile, at least it looked fake.
“Excellent, boy it’s nice to see you.”
“We have one photographer from the ACM, if you don’t mind.” She started, a server walked up handing out drinks for Pepper and him, she quickly took them out of their hands.
“When did this happen?” Pepper glared at him.
“You made me do it.”
“You made me do what?”
“You quit.” He ignored her. “Smile. Look right there. Stop acting constipated. Don’t flare your nostrils.”
“You are so predictable. That’s the amazing thing.” Pepper gritted out.
“Right this way.” Ms. Rushman interrupted.
“You look fantastic.” Dad said, following her. I rolled my eyes, but trailed behind as well.
“Why, thank you very much.”
“But that’s unprofessional. What’s on the docket?”
“You have a 9:30 dinner.”
“Perfect, I'll be there at 11:00.”
“Absolutely.” She nodded. I felt a little bad for her, she clearly had no idea what Pepper went through as his PA.
“Is this us?” He asked, pointing at a corner table.
“It can be.” She stated.
“Great. Make it us.” He said simply
“Okay.” She turned to a server, where I noticed a familiar face…
“Mr. Osborn.” Dad greeted, with a tone that was filled with hate.
“Mr. Stark.” Mr. Osborn greeted back, tone filled with the same level of hate. He turned to Pepper. “Congratulations on the promotion, Ms. Potts.”
“Thank you.” She smiled. She was way more civil than the two. Clearly having no care for their weird rivalry. They don’t even work in the same field! I noticed Harry was here too, we opted to ‘ignore’ each other in public, lest we face the wrath of some over protective fathers. “I’m sorry for your loss.” I thought briefly of what she meant, then I remembered that his dad, Amberson Osborn, had recently passed.
“Thank you.” He actually smiled. THE Norman Osborn smiled. I must have traveled to another dimension. I looked over at Harry, who must be having the same thoughts as me.
“And that’s enough of that.” Dad interrupted, dragging Pepper off. I followed. “You want a message?”
“Oh god.” Pepper sighed. “No, I don’t want a massage.”
“I’ll have Natalie make an appointment.”
“I don’t want Natalie to do anything.”
“By the way, I didn’t mean to spring this on you.”
“Thank you very much.” They stopped at a bar.
“Green is not your best color.”
“Oh please.” Pepper rolled her eyes.
“Anthony? Is that you? Hey, pal.” Justin Hammer said, peaking his head over toward us and walking over.
“My least favorite person on Earth, Justin Hammer.” Dad complained.
“How are you doing? You’re not the only rich guy here with a fancy car. You know Christine Everhart from Vanity Fair? You guys know each other?” He said pointing over at her. My mind supplies, The Trash Lady! But I don’t say out loud.
“Hi!” She greeted us.
“Yes, roughly.” Dad agreed, he probably forgot all about her.
“We do.” She smiled.
“BTW, big story. The new CEO of Stark Industries. Congratulations.” Hammer said, pointing at Pepper.
“I know. I know. My editor will kill me if I don’t grab a quote for our Powerful Woman issue. Can I?”
“Oh! Sure.”
“She’s actually doing a big spread on me for Vanity Fair. I thought I’d throw her a bone.” He explained, and no one asked. “Right?”
“Yes.”
“Well, she did quite a spread on Tony last year.” Pepper joked. I had to stop myself from laughing.
“And she wrote a story as well.” Dad continued.
“It was very impressive.” Pepper deadpanned.
“That was good.” Dad was trying to stop from laughing.
“Very well done.”
“Thank you.” She said uncomfortable.
“I’m gonna go wash.” Pepper stated before walking off.
“Don’t leave me.” Tony begged.
“Hey buddy. How you doing?” Hammer said, patting his shoulder and holding him in place.
“I’m doing alright.” Dad lied. Trash Lady was trying to ask questions while Hammer was trying to get a good photo from the photographer.
She finally got their attention. “Listen, is it the first time you’ve seen each other since the Senate?”
“Uh, since he got his contract revoked.” Dad pointed at Hammer.
“Actually, it’s on hold.” Hammer corrected.
“That’s not what I heard. What’s the difference between "hold" and " canceled"? The truth” Dad asked, walking over to a table. I just stood next to him, know he was probably gonna leave soon
“No. The truth is-” he smacked at the recorder the trash lady was holding. “Why don’t we put that away. The truth is, I’m actually hoping to present something at your Expo.” Hammer said.
“Well, if you invent something that works, I’ll make sure I get you a slot.” Dad deadpanned, I snorted, which caused him to smirk, and Hammer to glare at me.
“Mr. Stark? Your table is ready.” Ms. Rushman walked up to us. We quickly followed her. Dad joked that Hammer needed a slot. He excused himself to the bathroom before leaving us at the table.
I went to check on him and he had just come out. “Oh! Follow me.” He instructed. I frowned, but obliged his request. He led me out to the track and had me sit in the stands. Then disappeared again. Only to reappear wearing the racing suit and walking out onto the track. I used my enhanced hearing to focus on him. He hopped the barrier and had started telling the driver to leave and that he will be driving instead. “Whats the use of having, and owning, a racecar… if you don’t drive it?” He said plainly. The crowd agreed with him. As the final checks were being done, I got a weird feeling down my neck. I looked around confused, before spotting one of the workers walking with some extra confidence for some reason. As the race started, he started heading toward the barrier, before pushing it open, and closing it behind him. He ignored some of the cars before flipping off his helmet and pulling the jacket apart.. Revealing an ARC reactor strapped to his chest. He flicked something down from the sleeves, and the jacket started burning up, revealing a whip… powered by an ARC reactor. As the next car approached, he slashed at it, cutting it apart. It tumbled around a bit before sticking up on the fence.
The tingling started up again before I saw dad’s car head straight for him. The guy cut at the front of the car, slicing threw it, causing dad to tumble around a bit too. He eventually skidded across the track before getting stuck on the parts of the car earlier. AS more cars approached, one stopped to avoid hitting him, which caused other cars to crash into it. This guy ignored the cars exploding and flying over him, which was really cool, if not scary. I started making my way down toward dad’s car. Jumping down from the stands ignoring the protests of the people around me. When the guy got closer he slashed the car again, but dad wasn’t there. Dad was behind him, he smacked him with a piece of metal. The metal was slapped out of his hand and he dodged more attacks. The feeling again, and dad quickly jumped up the fence. I stumbled back as the guy was hit by the car Happy was driving. “Hey kid.” He breathed out before hoping down. “Hey! Were you heading for me or him?” He asked Happy.
“I was trying to scare him!” Happy yelled back.
“Cause I can’t tell!”
“Are you out of your mind?!” Pepper screamed.
“Better security!” He pointed at her.
“Get in the car right now! Both of you!”
“I was attacked!”
“Get in the car!” Happy yelled.
“You’re CEO. Better security measures. God it’s embarrassing.” He complained, walking over to the side door. I had gotten around the fence by sprint to a gate and was heading to the car, dad opened the door for me. “First vacation in 2 years.” Dad grumbled. That sensation again, as I was about to step past him, the car door was sliced off! Dad quickly shoved me behind him. Happy quickly reserved and slammed into him again. “Hit him again!” Dad yelled, and Happy obliged. They were yelling at each other to give Tony the case. Eventually he slashed down the middle of the car. Pepper was screaming more, I scrambled to my feet looking for something to help. The guy slashed at the side of the car. Dad screamed more for the case before Pepper finally tossed it onto the road. He tapped the bottom, and it started to unfold. He lifted it onto him and it assembled around him. He pushed the car away and turned toward him. He aimed at him, but was slashed away. The repulsor was damaged so he used his other hand. The whip guy blocked each attack with his whips. He wrapped a hand, then his neck and tossed him around a bit. I tossed a piece of metal at him. He turned to look at me, then raised a whip at me. As he was about to swing, dad yanked on his other hand, causing him to miss. He started wrapping the armor around the whip and got closer before tossing him over head and yanking the ARC reactor out. The guy spat out blood, and laughed like a manic. “You lose!” He laughed, “You lose!” now laughing like a manic. Now the thought crosses my mind… What exactly did dad lose?
Notes:
No real notes to give. Other then I like the running joke of "The Trash Lady" that Peter has developed. And the first appearance of Norman (gross)! along with the mention of Harry's Granddad! (Who is dead RIP. but not really he was a jerk.) So yeah.
Now a question. Should I include Emily in this? I'm not sure yet, and debating on saying she died before Harry and Peter meet. So some insight will help!
Hope you enjoyed! :D
Chapter Text
Leaving the race track was a blur. Pepper was sitting near me while Happy went to get another car. I don’t even remember getting into the car and arriving at the airport and we waited on dad’s plane. Pepper said he went to see the guy that attacked him. I nodded and just leaned against her shoulder and fell asleep, by the time I woke up we were already in the air. The TV Pepper was watching was the news. I groaned and sat up, mumbling “Mute.” Pepper looked over at me, a small smile on her face.
“A good sleep?”
“Yes, actually” I replied, after considering it. “I find it easier to sleep in odd positions now.”
“That’s interesting, think it’s something to do with the bite?” She looked genuinely curious, normally she doesn’t ask about the powers, but I’m glad she is now.
“Maybe. I dunno. I’d ask Dr. Banner but he’s… missing.” I shrugged. “Where’s dad?”
“Right here.” He said coming out of the back. He placed a tray on the table next to Pepper.
“What is that?” She looked at it dubiously.
“It’s your in-flight meal.” He answered by taking the cover off.
“Did you just make that?”
“Yeah. Where do you think I’ve been for three hours?”
“Tony? What are you not telling us?” She looked at him with a worried expression on her face.
He sat in silence for a moment, then “I don’t want to go home. Let’s cancel my birthday party and- uh, We’re in Europe let’s got to Venice, Cipriani. Remember?”
Pepper scoffed. “Oh yeah.”
“It’s a great place to… be healthy.” Healthy? What does he mean by that?
“I don’t think this is the right time. We’re in kind of a mess.”
“Well maybe that's why it’s the best time.” He countered.
“Well. I think as the CEO I need to show up.”
“As CEO, you are entitled to a leave.”
“A leave?” I asked bewildered.
“A company retreat.”
“A retreat? During a time like this?” Pepper seemed exhausted.
“Well, I’m just saying, to recharge our batteries and figure it all out.” He explained, but it didn’t really explain much.
“Not everyone runs on batteries, Tony.” Pepper said softly. After we landed and returned home, I checked my phone to find Harry had texted.
a raccoon pretending to be human
Peter!
Are you okay?
I went to look for you after a bit.
Only to see your dad fighting someone with
these crazy whips and you tossing stuff at him!
Just are you okay?
LMK please!
I’m okay.
Sorry I didn’t respond right away.
Fell asleep on the plane before we took off.
I’m back home now.
Dad is acting weird, again.
Any ideas?
Peter! It’s good to hear from you!
Also you are the only person I know that
falls asleep on a plane before it takes off!
Shut up! 🙄
Back to your dad, explain in more detail?
He’s been… odd.
Odder than what you’ve probably heard of on TV
On the plane after waking up, he asked us to go on
a company retreat!
And said that Venice or Caprine is a good place to be ‘healthy’
That’s hard to imagine…
A company retreat to be healthy?
Peter, it sounds like he thinks he is dying.
What?
How?
That doesn’t make sense!
My grandfather had wanted to go visit places
with us a few weeks before he was admitted to the hospital.
He ended up dying a few days afterward.
That can’t be right!
The doctors believed he had been thinking
he was going to die soon so he made us go with him.
Which if you think my father is bad, imagine his father.
That was the worst family vacation ever.
I’m sorry.
I wish I could’ve gone with you or something!
Yeah then they’d have questions about you.
True, I guess.
My dad didn’t want to do his birthday party this year.
And you know how much he likes his parties.
Sounds like he wanted to spend his last birthday
with people he cares about instead of a bunch
of strangers.
Maybe you’re right.
If you ever need somewhere to go… My mom has her own
apartment I can take you to.
She’s out of the country right now.
Just let me know you’re on the way first?
Thanks for the offer, Harry.
I’ll let you know.
Maybe pack a bag just in case.
Wait, isn't this apartment in NYC?
Yeah. Just um.. Idk take a train?
A train. From California. To New York?
Or a plane!
A plane, probably…
I’m gonna go, the party is gonna start soon.
You are actually gonna be there for that?
No, I’m hiding in my room.
It gets loud.
Right, of course.
Don’t drink!
I snorted at his last message. Why would I drink at the age of 9? Weirdo. Either way, I packed an emergency bag. I thought about what to take. Clothes? Yes. Toiletries? Yes. Phone? Yes… but I opened it up and removed the tracker I know dad installed in the casing. I also grabbed the device Dad used to scramble my face from cameras. I opted to take it as well, but not before checking if it had any trackers as well. Luckily it didn’t. I also had put my wallet in there too. Dad could find out where I was if I used the card that definitely has way too much money for a 10 year old. So I first would have to find an ATM and get cash. Then it’d be about getting a ticket to New York. I figured I’d just wing it if it comes to that. I heard the music start up. I figured the party was starting then. “Uncle J?”
“ Yes, sir? ”
“If… hypothetically, I were to leave. Would you tell dad?”
“ I am obligated to inform your father if he asks. Why? ”
“I… I’m worried about him. If he’s okay. I don’t- I don’t want to watch him die. You care about my well-being right?”
“ Of course I do, Peter. My programming by your father lists you as a higher priority than him. ”
“So.. if you linked to my phone, would you stay with me? Even if I leave?”
“ Is this still hypothetical? ”
I opened my mouth but closed it considering his question. “Yes.” I answered.
“ And, hypothetically of course, I would not inform Mr. Stark about your location should you leave the premises? ”
I smirked. “Yeah. Exactly Uncle J!” I heard the music abruptly stop. I turned toward the door, curiously. “Um, Jarvis?”
“ I’m only going to say this once. Get out. ” I heard Rhodey’s voice boom out. “ You don’t deserve to wear one of these! Shut it down! ”
“ Goldstein? ”
“ Yes, Mr. Stark? ”
“ Give me a phat beat to kick my buddy’s ass to .” I sighed. Before glancing at the bag.
“Jarvis?”
“ Yes, sir? ”
“You on my phone?”
“ Yes, I am. ”
“Good. We’re leaving.” I frowned. Grabbing the bag. I opened the window, seeing people run off. Luckily my room was in a place easily climbed down from. I quickly got onto the roof, and left the window open. As I landed on the lawn I heard my bedroom door open, following the clicking of heels. Pepper.
“Peter?” She asked into an empty room. I didn’t look back. I just kept going. “Peter!?” I heard her yell out. I already tuned her out. I kept walking. I found myself at a bus stop that was about to leave. I managed to get on the bus before it took off.
“Where to?” The driver asked, ignoring the fact that I am a child.
“LAX.” I said.
“$35.” He informed me. I nodded, and paid. Before finding a place to sit. I muted my phone and ignored the calls from Pepper. I opened my texts with Harry.
a raccoon pretending to be a human
I’m on the way. Heading to LAX now.
Send address over? Expect me in at least 7ish hours?
Ok. Let me know where you’re landing.
See you soon?
Yeah. Soon.
The bus ride was uneventful. Traffic wasn’t bad, considering it’s LA. I managed to get a ticket to JFK in NYC. Waiting to board was mind numbingly boring as well. The flight even more so. It was interesting. Sure, people were making sure I was fine. I was required to be with someone the entire time, being only 9. I was asked questions, which I ignored. Saying stranger danger and what not. About 5 hours later I told Harry I was here. He said he was on his way. Which confused me. Can Harry drive? At 9 years old? Weird, but useful I guess. He said to meet at a park he gave an address to. I found myself sitting on a swing waiting. It was cold. I forgot to pack a warm coat. I texted JARVIS.
Uncle J
Is everyone okay? What happened after I left?
It’s good to see you landed safely, Peter. Your father lost
to Colonel Rhodes. Who confiscated the Mark II.
Pepper has attempted to contact you as well. You have
139 missed calls from her.
I frowned. Of course Pepper was worried. I just hope she’ll forgive me for leaving her. I heard footsteps heading toward me. I looked up to see Harry, and someone I didn’t recognize. “Hey.” I greeted.
“Hey, yourself.” He said sitting on the swing next to me. “Total emo kid vibes by the way.”
“What?”
“You’re out here sitting on a swing by yourself, at like 5 in the morning. Emo kid vibes.” He explained.
“Right.” I rolled my eyes. “Whose your friend?” I asked, looking over at the lady he was with.
“Oh! Right. That’s my mom.”
I perked up. “Nice to meet you, Mrs. Osborn.”
“So you’re the boy Harry has been texting almost everyday?” She asked, walking over.
“Yeah. Peter. Peter Parker.” I smiled.
“It’s nice to meet you.”
“I thought you said she was out of the country?”
“She had a change of plans. Came home early. Norman went out of the country to fill her place.” He explained with a shrug.
“Besides, it's nice to meet Harry's friends. Not that Norman would approve.” She winked at me. “Let’s go. You can stay at the apartment I own.”
“Why do you have it?” I wondered aloud.
“I had it before I met Norman. I’ve kept it ever since. Just felt like it I suppose.” She explained as we walked toward the car. The apartment was nice. Near the top of the building. On the 28th floor. It was big. Open. But it looked like a home. It looked lived in, unlike the Malibu house I was so used to. The only place that looked lived in was my bedroom. Something Harry related too. Who lived in the penthouse of Oscorp Tower. Only the bedrooms looked actually lived in. Cluttered shelves and the like. He shared pictures before. But he didn’t show his room, I only ever saw it when we did video calls occasionally. Mrs. Osborn’s apartment was much better. Harry had a room here, but his dad did not. I wondered if there was a specific reason for that. I was always too afraid to ask. Emily allowed me to stay in a guest room. Shaking her head when I said the couch was fine. Harry said that’d be rude, when they have a perfectly open guest room. I fell asleep wondering if dad was okay.
To say she was frustrated was an understatement. Of course Fury wouldn’t let her kill Vanko. It’d blow her cover. Well, now that’s biting his ass cause Vanko is ‘dead’ or at least, they think he is. But a quick hack into security cams showed otherwise. Someone wanted Vanko. Who? No clue. Either way, Pepper Potts was on to her now. She avoided her, and left the party. She reported to Fury what happened. That’s when she learned the kid ran away. “I’ll find him.” She stated.
“No. You won’t. You have to maintain cover at Stark Industries.” Fury countered. “We are already looking. The minute we find him, I’ll let you know.”
“Fine.” She relented. “Just so you know. If you let me kill Vanko we wouldn’t have to worry about where he is right now.” She informed him before walking off.
“Romanov.”
“Yes Fury?”
“We need you for something with Stark.”
“Got it.”
Waking up to the smell of something being cooked was not something Peter was used to. Normally Dad just ordered something. That’s when I remembered that I wasn’t home. I sat up quickly and remembered I was at Mrs. Osborn's’ place. I wandered out into the hall, following the smell of food. Only to find Mrs. Osborn making eggs and waffles. “Good morning.” I mumbled rubbing my eyes.
“Good morning! I hope you don’t mind waffles.” She said, pressing the waffle iron down.
“I actually prefer them. Dad thinks they are an abomination or something." I shrugged.
“Well, he has poor taste.” She laughed. “Can you go and wake Harry? Almost done here.”
“Yeah.” I nodded before walking over toward the bedrooms. I listened, trying to focus on the heartbeats. Something I thought was awesome, but freaked dad… and well everyone out. I found Harry’s room and knocked before opening after no response. I smiled at his room. Star Wars posters, along with Stark Trek. Batman and other various comic posters also adorned the walls. I walked over to his bed, contemplating how to wake him. I opted to just drag the blanket off, hoping I pull him with it.
“Ah! Cold” He yelped, trying to reach for the blanket.
“Your mom said I should wake you up. She made breakfast.”
“Waffles?” He mumbled.
“Yeah. C’mon.” I said dropping the blanket and leaving. I sat at the table. She had plated some for me. But she left it blank so I could put my own toppings on.
“Coffee?” She asked. Coming over with some mugs.
“Can’t have.” I said. Spiders and caffeine don’t mix. I learned that the hard way… when I walked on the ceiling of the garage for an hour. Dad had begged me to come down and when I did I promptly fell asleep. “Unless you want me to sleep in an hour.” I shrugged.
“What?” She looked at me curiously.
“Oh! Um… Nothing.” I blushed. She had got me water instead, which I was thankful for. We ate in a peaceful silence. She had to leave for work at Oscorp, but had called Harry out of school for the week. After she left we played mario cart for a bit, before getting bored of that.
“Let’s do something else.”
“Okay… like what?”
“Hm. What’s something you’ve always wanted to do?”
“Oh! Uh…” I thought about it, and only one answer came to my mind. “I’ve always wanted to meet my Uncle.” I shrugged.
“What?”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
Did I sprinkle in Nat POV? yes. She's going to end up like Peter eventually. She actually wanted to kill Vanko for trying to attack Peter, which is why she is frustrated in her POV.
Also, I did add Emily! She know's Peter is a Stark (Harry told her when he asked if she can drive him to get his friend) But lets him be Peter Parker to her. So that's fun.
Peter gets to meet May and Ben next chapter. So keep an eye out! 👀
Chapter Text
We found ourselves in front of the building where my mom’s brother lived. Along with his wife. I was nervous. Incredibly nervous. Would they like me? Would they even recognize me? Dad always said I had my mom’s eyes. Would he notice? And put two and two together? Harry nudged me out of my thoughts. “We can’t stand here all day. You may not exactly be a well known celebrity, hiding your face and all, but I am. Let’s just go inside. What’s the worst that could happen?”
“They hate me and want nothing to do with me before tossing me out and calling Dad to come and get me?”
“Is that really the worst case scenario in your head?” He looked at me with a raised eyebrow.
“Yes.”
“Overthinker much? C’mon let’s just go.” He sighed and tugged on my arm.
“Fine.” As we entered, I double checked Jarvis' message about where they are. The apartment number and everything. We took the elevator up to the 3rd floor, and found apartment number 19. I knocked on it. Harry gave an encouraging smile. It was opened by an Italian woman. This must be May Parker. “Hi, I’m-”
“Mary’s son? Right?” She interrupted. I nodded. “You have her eyes.” She explained. “We knew she was pregnant… but we haven’t heard from her in years.”
“Oh. I- I’m sorry she died giving birth to me.” I frowned, tears in my eyes. I was pulled into a hug by her. They were like Pepper’s. Warm and comforting.
“It’s okay, sweetheart. Ben was told that she died. We assumed it was during childbirth.” She explained. “Why don’t you come inside?” She offered and we accepted. Looking around, it was.. Nice. Homey. I liked it at least. “So… who's your friend?”
“Harry. Harry Osborn.” He extended his hand, which she shook.
“Bet Stark loves the fact you’re best friends with him.” She laughed.
“Neither of our parents have any idea we know each other.” I explained. Which she nodded in understanding. “I um.. There’s a lot to explain.”
“I bet. Why else would you be here with your dad’s rival’s kid.” She patted next to her on the couch. Harry took an arm chair but mostly stayed quiet. “Start from the top, kiddo. Ben is working right now, just us.”
So I did. The worry when dad was kidnapped. The relief when he was found. The annoyance and worry when he said I existed. Meeting Dr. Bruce Banner. The Spider. Meeting Harry for the first time. And now, the idea that dad might be dying. The signs. Leaving him, Pepper, Happy and Rhodey behind. She asked about the spider when I first mentioned it. Harry looked curious too, but didn’t say anything. I forgot he didn’t know. I explained at first, I was sick for a few days. When I woke up, I had lost my asthma. A few months later, I was sick again. My eyes were better. My hearing was better. All my senses had dialed up to 11. I explained that I could focus on things. Like heartbeats. And smells. Dad’s was irregular all the time. Pepper’s was steady, calm and soothing to listen to. About two weeks after that, I got sick again. I was able to stick to any surface, climb on walls. Walk on the ceiling. Another few weeks. Sick. I developed spinnerets on my wrists. I also was getting hungry more. My metabolism has increased. I noticed it was easier to build muscle. Or I at least think it is.
After explaining everything. May was just happy I wanted to meet her and Ben. They didn't know who the dad was, but when Tony Stark announced a son, and a few days later announced a non-profit named Mary Stark Foundation. They knew. Mary never told them who the dad was. But they knew they weren’t married. They figured it out when the foundation was to raise money for cancer research. Mary’s field of expertise. When Ben came home, he hugged me. His hugs were strong, and comforting. I explained everything again. He found it both worrisome and intriguing. They gave me their numbers. Ben was a cop, and couldn’t answer all the time. He insisted he will answer when he gets the chance. May was a nurse, who said the same. After that, Harry and I walked back to Mrs. Osborn’s apartment. Where we stayed for the next few days.
“Isn’t that Stark Expo here in Queens?” Harry asked suddenly.
“Yeah? Why?”
“We should go.”
“Why?”
“Well. I want to go. And maybe you can meet with your dad again?”
“I don’t-”
“Peter. You have to go back eventually.” He insisted.
“Fine. Let’s go tomorrow night.” I rolled my eyes. “You want to make your dad upset don’t you?”
“You caught me.” He laughed. “No, he’s busy tomorrow night. Leaving town. Mom’s going with him. I’ll just stick with you.”
“We should wear some disguises.”
“Like what?”
“I’m so glad you asked.” I smirked.
“I regret letting you choose the disguise.” He complained, muffled by the Iron Man Mask. He adjusted it a bit before deciding that it was fine. We had both put on masks and just stayed next to each other. We were waiting for the show to start. Apparently some idiot let Justin Hamer get a slot at the expo. And we wanted to see what terrible invention he had brought. Harry joked that it was gonna be the suit that was gonna cripple the person inside (again). Either way it was bound to go wrong somehow. We just didn’t know how yet.
His presentation was interesting, at least. What surprised me the most was that Uncle Rhodey had showed up in a newly outfitted suit. It wasn’t dad’s work that’s for sure. It looked… sloppy almost. Rushed, even. Odd. The drones noticeably had arc reactors. Which only one other person besides dad could make. Vanko. Great. This is gonna end badly isn’t it. I heard the roar of thrusters and looked up to see dad land on the stage. Which means he has the same idea. Vanko is up to something. “Harry?” I said hesitantly. Something didn’t seem right. But what?
“Peter?” He turned to look at me.
“We have to leave.” I said, grabbing his arm. “Quickly!” I insisted, he followed as quick as he could.
“Why are we leaving?”
“I just- I just got a bad feeling something is gonna happen.” I said as we got outside.
“What? Why? How?”
“When I was- um- You know? I’ve started like- feeling danger or something? I don-” I was interrupted by the sounds of screams and gun fire. I turned to look at the pavilion. Where people were running out and the drones were shooting at people, along with chasing dad around. “C’mon hurry!” I said pulling him away further. When a drone spotted the two of us. We stopped and stared at it. I put my hand up with the fake gauntlet, and closed my eyes. When something landed behind us. Dad, I thought. I heard the repulsor charge up and a blast. I jumped a bit when I heard it shoot. I opened my eyes to see the drone blasted away.
“Nice work, kids.” Dad said before flying off again.
Harry grabbed my arm and started pulling me away. “C’mon lets get out of here!” He shouted as he led me away.
I found myself back at May’s apartment. Harry and I had run all the way. May hugged us when she opened the door. She knew we were going to the expo, and was worried when she saw the drones start attacking. Emily had come over to grab Harry. I got May’s number, and Ben’s. Who I had yet to meet. Eventually I found myself back at the Malibu mansion. Jarvis greeted me as I entered. I noticed that the floor was.. More destroyed than I had remembered it being. Wires and things had been tossed down through the hole. I went down into the garage to find why, when I noticed the contraption. “Jarvis?”
“Yes, sir?”
“What’s that?”
“A prismatic accelerator. Your father used it to synthesize a new element to replace the palladium core in the ARC Reactor.”
“Palladium core?” I mumbled, before considering why he needed a new core, let alone the need to create a new element for it. “Why did he need to?”
“I don’t believe I am allowed to share such information with you at this time.”
“Well you don’t have to- um, speak it, just show me?”
“Very well.” He brought up screens. The many simulated trials of every known element to replace the Palladium used in the ARC. None came close to the necessary requirements. Then the reasoning. The palladium was poisoning him. That’s why he was drinking chlorophyll, in hopes of counteracting the poison. The prolonged use of the suit was killing him, speeding up the process. That’s the device he had been carrying with him as well. To measure his blood toxicity. Everything started clicking into place. He was dying. And he didn’t tell anyone?
“Jarvis?”
“Yes. sir?”
“Where did dad come up with the new element?”
“Your grandfather had left instructions to create it. The 1974 Stark Expo model was a blueprint.”
“What? How?” He brought up a holographic recording of dad messing with a projection of the expo.
“How many buildings are there?”
“Am I to include the Belgian waffle stands?”
“It was rhetorical, just show me.” He instructed. He spun it around before flipping it upward to be vertical. “Uh-huh. Um. What does that look like to you, Jarvis? Not unlike an atom. In which case the nucleus would be here.” He pointed at the Earth structure. “Highlight the unisphere.” it glowed, and he enlarged it. “Lose the foot paths. Get rid of ‘em.”
“What is it you are trying to achieve, sir?”
“I’md discovering- correction. I’m re-discovering a new element.” He explained before pondering for another moment. “Lose the landscaping, the shrubbery, the trees. Parking lots, exits, entrances.” He instructed, flicking everything away. “Strutcure the protons and the neutrons using the pavilions as a framework.” He waited for Jarvis to work his magic and when it was completed. He threw his arms up, being in the center of the projection. “Dead for almost 20 years, and still taking me to school.” He smiled, spinning around in his chair. Before chuckling and clapping his hands together.
“The proposed element should serve as an available replacement for palladium.”
“Thanks, Dad.”
“Unfortunately, It is impossible to synthesize.” That’s when the recording ended. “Your father then spent the next few hours building the prismatic accelerator. He successfully created the new element.”
“Show me the element?” I asked, and he projected the element that dad made from the Expo model. I pulled it toward me and looked at it. “What did dad call it?”
“He did not name it yet.”
“What’s the point of re-discovering a new element and not even naming it? Did my grandfather name it?”
“I believe Howard Stark was attempting to mimic something rather than create a brand new element.”
“Mimic? Mimic what?”
“The notes your father uploaded suggest he was attempting to mimic something called the Tesseract."
“What?” I said bewildered. In theory, a Tesseract is a 4-dimensional geometry shape. Something we can’t observe, being in the 3rd dimension. Of course, this isn’t exactly what the notes are referring to. “Bring up the notes.” I instructed. I started reading through them. The Tesseract was apparently an energy source. Found in the ocean searching for- Captain America. Steve Rogers. My grandfather believed him to be alive. Or it seemed, rather hoped he was. In the search of the ocean floor he found it. I brought it up to the surface and started studying it. Apparently during the war an organization called Hydra used it to power weapons. Howard wanted to use it to power the world. His partner, Anton Vanko wanted to use it to make weapons. Something this ‘Hydra’ would have done. So he had him deported, but listed the reasoning as “a way to get rich.” But his notes held the truth. I frowned. I was about to ask for more information when I heard a plate drop. I turned to see dad standing there, door to the garage open, Pepper behind him. He ran up to me and scooped me up in a hug.
“I’m so sorry!” He cried as he squeezed me. “I’m so sorry! I was so worried about you!” He babbled on. Pepper came over and hugged me as well. She cried as she hugged us both. They were both crying and apologizing. I was trying to hold back my own tears, but was failing miserably. After we calmed down, dad asked: “Why did you leave?”
“Because- ‘Cause you started drinking again. You- you promised you wouldn’t” I explained between hiccups. Tony frowned, his face full of regret.
“I’m sorry.” He apologized again. “I won’t touch another drop again. I mean it this time.” he promised, pulling me into another hug. I hoped he kept this promise this time.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
The decision to introduce May, and having her know about the spider bite (along with Harry) was a fun one, at least I think so. Though Peter is probably gonna forget that fact and Harry is just gonna be like oh you're Spider-Man! and then peter is gonna be like how you'd figure it out and it'll be very funny.
Peter being the kid in the iron man mask at the expo fight is like so ingrained in my mind (Pretty sure that they said it was Peter Parker under the mask or at least retconned it so it is him.), I figured I would add a fun twist and have there be two this time, one being Peter, the other Harry. It was just, a good idea. I imagine Tony would land behind them and put both his arms up (cause Peter's Right and Harry's left arm was up) to blast the drone instead though.
Also Peter finding Howard's notes on the ARC reactor (and the Tesseract!) not to mention finding out Tony was dying and failed to tell him (any of them really) is mostly a spur of the moment decision. The movie wraps up after the Expo fight basically. Tony and Pepper start dating, Tony talks to Fury about Avengers Initiative, gets a medal of honor (I think? I'm gonna be honest I skipped that.) so, yeah I still had space to write. Not to mention Peter had to go back and it was a good way to have him distracted while they get home.
So, next chapter is another Interlude! It's shorter then the last one (I think) but it ends with it leading into the Avengers stuff. (And eventually the main inspo for the fic in the first place!) So keep an eye out! :D
Chapter 10: Interlude II: Stuck to the ceiling
Chapter Text
I was bored. And a bored Stark tends to lead to.. Whatever this was. The idea was relatively simple. The execution? Way more complex than I had thought. I mean, sneaking a friend into the house has got to be something kids do right? Well, teens normally, but still! Harry was bored, and had recently appeared in San Francisco for Oscorp shenanigans. He requested we do something. Unfortunately I had forgotten that our dads don’t exactly like each other. So of course, I snuck Harry into my room while dad was away. Jarvis had found it ‘humorous’ that I was doing this. Sure, they had started the remodel of the Stark Tower a bit ago, but I wanted to be included in that! So as revenge I snuck my dad’s rival’s son into my bedroom, and Jarvis acted as if nothing was wrong because he was convinced (tricked) that as having a higher priority then dad means I can override his protocols. Though I’m sure it’s simply because he has been evolving as an A.I. Either way, Harry wanted to see the web shooters I made, cause the ones from my wrists freaked him out a little bit. Though he admits it’s cool, he was still processing that information.
So of course he asked to try them on. And being the brilliant mind of a Stark, I let him. Which led to the situation I was in now. Stuck to the ceiling along with my best friend ‘cause the canister holding the webbing exploded. Which conveniently led to the discovery that the fluid has a limited shelf life before it gets risky to use. The fluid will just start to expand. I would’ve told Jarvis to make a note of that, if my mouth wasn’t covered by the webbing. Luckily, Harry’s wasn’t. Which he used to mostly laugh at the absurdity of the situation.
“I mean- It’s pretty funny.” He said as his laughter died. “But um- How do we get- You know?” he asked helpfully.
“I’m afraid that the fluid dissolves in 4 hours. Or the dissolvent could be used to speed up the process. I’ve instructed DUM-E to bring up the can and spray it at you both, but he seemed to have gotten stuck, as there isn’t an elevator up to this floor.”
“That’s so helpful.” Harry grumbled. “Wait, you said earlier that the fluid was, what? Expired? How long does it take for it to dissolve then?”
“Calculations show that it will dissolve quicker, but by how much I am unsure.”
“Oh. Great.” Harry said, bored. “How long till Mr. Stark comes home?”
“Mr. Stark will be returning home in a few days to collect Peter for the final calculations of the remodel.”
“That’s good, I guess.” Harry was just waiting now. “Is there anyone that isn’t Mr. Stark, that could help?”
“Colonel Rhodes is currently off duty and is available.”
He glanced over at my face to see if it’s okay if he can come help. I had to think about it for a moment. Would he tell dad? Or would I have to convince him not to? Either way, it would probably be best to get down from here now. I tried my best to nod at him. Thankfully he did see. “Yeah, ask if he can drop by?” Harry asked Jarvis.
“The Colonel has been informed and said he’ll be here in about an hour.”
“Cool. Just an hour.” Harry mumbled again. Though if it was one thing I learned from his texts, it was that he wasn’t good at waiting. I was starting to plan out how to explain myself to Uncle Rhodey. I couldn’t exactly lie to him. I’ve been told frequently that I’m a bad liar. So the truth is it is. I mean, I told dad about May. At first he was… worried I had met a random stranger, despite the relation. After about an hour of convincing him that she was nice. He had even met her briefly when he went over to New York City to start the remodel. He had offered a new apartment for them apparently, which they declined. Though May said that the building acquired a new owner the next day and asked if it was dad, which I told her it probably was. He had lowered rent a bit, improved the lobby, the security, and the overall building. Every apartment had gotten new appliances. And just in general better furniture as well. May complained about it, but Ben (who I’ve only met over the phone) had said would she like to go back to the 1.2k a month on rent? Which was apparently lowered to about just $730. Apparently that was below the average. So May had relented, but was mostly impressed that he was so generous.
That’s when I also learned that they owned a house somewhere upstate New York, by a lake. It was on a large plot of land, and Ben and my mom’s grandparents had bought it, and it had passed down through the family. It was currently in Ben’s ownership, but would have gone to mom since she was the older sibling. Their dad had recently passed, so that’s why it was Ben’s now. He had brain cancer. Their mom had died of lung cancer a bit after Ben was born. So I started to suspect the reasoning behind mom’s research was because of their mom. Anyway, back to the house. They were having trouble, apparently some butthead was trying to buy it off them. He wanted to build something there. After they brought it up with Dad, he insisted he help with it. I think it took around 3 hours of discussion before they came to an agreement. Dad was going too-
“Peter!” Harry shouted, pulling me out of my thoughts. I looked over at him. “Your ceiling said Mr. Rhodes is gonna be here soon!” I nodded as best I could. I strained my ears to listen for Uncle Rhodey. I heard him pause by the stairs, probably noticing DUM-E who was still trying to get up. He convinced the robot to give him the dissolvent and started walking upstairs. Before knocking on the door, and stepping inside. “Hi Mr. Rhodes!” Harry called out. He looked up to see us stuck to the ceiling. He bursted out laughing. “It is very funny, yes, but I’m hungry and would like to eat soon, preferably something my father did not order. He has terrible taste in food.” He complained. Which only made him laugh harder. As his laughter died down he moved the mattress under me. And sprayed the dissolvent. It fell apart quickly and I fell down onto the mattress.
“Thank you, Uncle Rhodey.” I hugged him after getting up. “Now let’s get thing 2 down.” I said quickly. Moving the mattress over. Rhodey sprayed the webbing around him, and it fell apart quickly, letting him fall onto the mattress.
“Not how I imagined the first time in your bed, Peter.” Harry joked. My face reddened and Rhodey howled in laughter.
“Oh I like you!” He said catching his breath. “At first, I was worried, but now? I see no reason to be.” He smiled and patted his shoulder.
“Please don’t tell dad!”
“You mean you haven’t told- Peter. Probably your first friend, and you haven’t told your dad?”
“Well I know he hates his dad! And I was just worried he’d hate him too, by association.” I explained.
“I understand, I do. But I think he’ll get over it ‘cause it’s you, Pete. He’d be happy you made a friend and hell, he may find it hilarious that you two are friends at all. You know the whole Stark vs Osborn thing was started by Howard and Amberson right? After Howard died, Tony tried to reconcile, but it was Norman who shut him down. Now the grandkids decided to say fu- screw that and be best friends. I bet Howard is squirming in anger wherever he is.” Rhodey smiled, and pulled me into a hug.
“Thanks, Rhodey.” I hugged him back.
“Yeah, Mr. Rhodes. Thanks for, I dunno being a decent human being.” Harry smiled.
“Least I can do, Harry. Now you said you were hungry?” He rubbed his hands together, clearly wanting to spend a lot on whatever credit card dad left lying around. Maybe he was right, and dad would be okay with this.
Dad was in fact, not okay with this. No, he was overjoyed by the news. He was glad I not only made a friend, but made a friend with Harry Osborn. He said that Harry is welcomed to whatever home he owns, if he ever needs an escape. Which was extended to his mom as well, when he heard she was also, in fact, a decent human being. They never told Norman. Silently agreeing that he can find out (hopefully never) and just deal with it when (if) he does. Did I silently hope he died soon? No!
Okay maybe I hoped he died of natural reasons and not some ‘freak’ accident. Either way, I was just glad I didn’t have to hide Harry anymore. Unfortunately, Harry returned to his father and was headed back to NYC. Luckily, I was headed there soon too, as dad had dubbed the tower ‘kid friendly’ and was heading back to Cali to come get me. He wanted help with something at the tower, which I was thankful for. I was happy to help with SI stuff! So I just hoped this little field trip, as dad dubbed it, would go smoothly.
Notes:
Weird that both Interludes (so far) falls on 5 and 10. I don't know if it'll happen again though.
If you're curious about the rent thing, it's based on rent of NYC of that time (I used 2012, so this is another timeskip, I'd say in End of February or beginning of March?)
Parker family lore 👀
So, Richard Parker doesn't exist in this universe. So Mary and Ben are siblings. (Though I considered making him a brother to Mary and Ben but that implies that he marries his sister in other universes and opted against that.) Mary/Ben's grandparents bought a plot of land and built a small cabin on it. After they died it went to their only child, their dad, and after they had Mary and Ben their mom died. Ben never really got to know her, but Mary was just starting school. (I picture Ben being around the same age as May in the MCU so he's younger or w/e where as Mary is the same age as Tony)
That's it for now, I didn't know where to put this but wanted to include it somewhere!Also if you can't tell Interludes I plan on using to have a cut off point for the movies. Since last chapter was the ending of IM2 and now the next chapter will be Avengers stuff (yay!) And we can get to the part of the main inspo of the fic, though it's notably different, as Peter was (I assume) younger in that then this. Where he's 10 (going on 11 cause Avengers happens in May that year) so yeah. It'll be fun!
Chapters 11 and 12 are done already! I'm going to post them later today (If I don't forget...)
Chapter 11: Stark Tower is (12% of) Pepper's baby
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dad was out in the suit, out at the powerline. He and Pepper were adjusting some stuff while dad was doing his thing. She was bare foot, which Peter found disturbing. The floor was cold! But she insisted she was fine. And he starts to think she was replaced by a lizard person, which wouldn’t make sense. Lizards are cold blooded so wouldn’t they hate the cold floor? He was distracting himself. Lizard people aren’t real. He just ignored this train of thought and walked over to her, and started helping adjust levels. She ruffled his hair, and held a glass of water, which he happily took. The screen pinged, signaling that dad had called. “Good to go on this end, the rest is up to you two.”
“You disconnected the transmission lines? Are we off the grid?” Pepper asked, wanting to make sure.
“Stark Tower is going to become a beacon for self-sustaining clean energy.” He replied.
“Well, assuming the ARC reactor takes over and it actually works.”
“I assume.” He insisted. “Light her up.”
Pepper had pressed the buttons, and the lights inside turned on. “How does it look?” I asked, curious.
“Like Christmas, but with more me.” I snorted at that comment.
“We’ve got to go wider on the public awareness campaign. You need to do some press. I’m in DC tomorrow, I’m working on the zoning of the next 3 buildings-”
“Pepper, you’re killing me. The moment, remember? Enjoy the moment?” Dad interrupted, which is rude. She’s right.
“Get in here and I will.” She was smiling, and I faked gagged at that. She only laughed.
“Sir, Agent Coulson, of SHIELD is on the line.” JARVIS spoke up. I frowned, what did Mr. Coulson want?
“I’m not in. I’m actually out.” He answered, his suit being taken apart on the platform.
“Sir, I’m afraid he’s insisting.”
“Grow a spine, JARVIS. I got a date.” Dad continued walking over toward us. Pepper and I were looking at the screens.
“Levels are holding steady, I think.” She was eyeing the data, looking for anything wrong.
“Of course they are. I was directly involved. Which brings me to my next question; "How does it feel to be a genius?”
“Wel, I really wouldn’t know, would I?” She smiled, turning around to face him.
“What do you mean? All this came from you.” He gestured at himself.
“No, all this came from that.” She tapped on the ARC.
“Give yourself some credit. Please. Stark Tower is your baby. Give yourself 12% of the credit.”
“12%?” She said, annoyed. Nice one, dad.
“An argument can be made for 15!” He was digging himself a grave.
“12%? Of my baby?” She started walking away.
“Well, I did all the heavy lifting.” Just stop. You're making it worse. “Litteraly, I lifted the heavy things. And, sorry, but the security snafu? That was on you.”
“Dad. You’re making it worse.” I helpfully informed him.
He turned to face me “My private elevator-”
“You mean our elevator?” Pepper and I said at the same time.
“-It was teeming with sweaty workmen.” He sat next to us, Pepper was pouring some cider. “I’m gonna pay for that comment about percentages in some subtle way, later aren't I?”
“It’s not going to be that subtle.” Pepper informed him.
“You should’ve stopped talking after Stark Tower is your baby.” I suggested.
“Why is he smarter than you?” Pepper smiled at me.
“I mean, you easily get 60%, Pepper. You picked out all the furniture, the architectural details, not to mention the logistics.”
“Thank you, sweetheart.” She winked at me.
“Betrayed! By my son and girlfriend.” Dad said exasperated. “Tell you what. The next building is gonna say Potts on the tower.”
“On the lease.” She suggested. Moving to clink their cups together.
He pulled his back, “Call your mom, can you bunk over?”
“Sir, the telephone. I’m afraid my protocols are being overridden.” Jarvis spoke up.
“Mr. Stark? We need to talk.” Mr. Coulson spoke up from the phone.
Dad sighed. “You have reached the life model decoy of Tony Stark. Please leave a message.” he said to the phone. Pepper chuckled. I held in my laugher.
“This is urgent.”
“Then leave it urgently.” He suggested. And the elevator opened up, revealing Mr. Coulson. “Secruity breach! It’s on you.”
“Mr. Stark.”
“Phil! Come in!” Pepper smiled walking over.
“Phil?” Dad questioned.
“I can’t stay.”
“Uh, his first name is Agent.” Dad said, perplexed. It’s actually Phil, but you didn’t pay attention did you?
“Come on in. We’re celebrating.” Pepper ignored him. Which is why he should leave. I thought dryly.
“Which is why he can’t stay.” Dad gritted out. Exactly!
“We need you to look this over, as soon as possible.” Mr. Coulson held out something.
“I don’t like to be handed things.”
“That’s fine, because I love being handed things.” Pepper spoke up. “So, let’s trade.” She handed Mr. Coulson her glass, where she got the tablet(?) thing, then traded the tablet(?) to Dad and took his glass. “Thank you.”
“Official consulting hours are between 8 and 5 every other Thursday.”
“This isn’t a consultation.”
“Is this about the Avengers?” Pepper paused, “Which I know nothing about.” she said quickly.
Dad scoffed. “The Avengers Initiative was scrapped, I thought. And I didn’t even qualify.”
“I didn’t know that either.”
“Yes. Apparently, I’m volatile, self-obsessed, and don't play well with others.” Dad walked over to the desk to start taking a look at whatever that thing was holding.
“That I did know.” Pepper smiled.
“This isn’t about personality profiles anymore.” Mr. Coulson explained.
“Whatever. Ms. Potts, Stark, got a second?” He called us over. We walked over to him. “You know, I thought we were having a moment.”
“I was having 12% of a moment.” Pepper said sarcastically. I offered a high five, which she accepted. “This seems serious. Phil’s pretty shaken.”
“How would you know if it’s- Why is he Phil?” He glanced at her.
“What is all this?” I asked. And he made all the screens appear around us. I looked around in a bit of awe.
“I’m going to take the jet to DC tonight.” Pepper spoke up after looking around.
“Tomorrow.” Dad pleaded.
“You have homework. You have a lot of homework.” Pepper said, looking around.
“Well, what if I didn’t?” He offered. I doubt he’ll sleep much.
“If you didn’t? You mean when you’ve finished?” She looked at him, then whispered something into his ear I did not really want to hear.
“Gross.”
“Square deal. Fly safe.” Dad responded. They kissed, then she turned to ask Mr. Coulson if he’s driving by LaGuardia. He said he could. Pepper asked about the cellist, and booed when he said she moved back to Portland. I frowned, I was kind of rooting for that. I walked up next to dad as he picked up the hologram of the Tesseract.
“That’s what the ARC is based on right?” I asked.
“How did- Yes, it is. It’s not a coincidence it’s in these files.” He pondered a bit. “Wonder what else SHIELD is hiding.”
“Not like you have an A.I that can probably hack into their database and get all that information.” I smirked.
“You make an excellent point.” He winked.
Notes:
Technically this marks the start of "Act III" as I call it. So, that's fun. I hope you enjoyed! I don't got a lot to say for these notes so I'll just end it here :P
Chapter 12: Aboard the Helicarrier
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Are you absolutely sure I can come with you?” I asked, boarding the plane that was gonna take me to wherever the SHIELD headquarters is. Dad had Mr. Coulson pick me up and was gonna go grab his suit.
“Anything happens to him, it’s your head, Phil.” Dad pointed at him.
“Don’t worry Mr. Stark. He’s going to be in the safest hands beside your own.” Mr. Coulson gave a reassuring smile. Dad hugged me and started heading back toward the Tower. Mr. Coulson strapped me in and motioned for the pilot to start taking off. He sat next to me. “So? What do you think?”
“What do you mean?”
“The Quinjet. It was originally your grandfather’s design, but we altered it a bit.”
“Oh.” I looked around for a moment. “I dunno. It’s cool. I’m used to my dad’s planes though. Or the ones Uncle Rhodey takes me sometimes! Wait- You didn’t hear that last part!”
“What last part?” He winked. After arriving at the SHIELD HQ (which was a flying aircraft carrier!) Mr. Coulson waited with me for my dad to get back. He showed me the Captain America trading card collection he had. They were in very good condition. He had asked him to sign them, but he had yet to do so. He had me wait in a room and told me not to leave. After which he stepped out, and was answering a call of some kind. I opted not to listen in and instead just waited in the awkward silence. I got my phone out to ask JARVIS about dad, to which he answered he was on his way here.
About another 30 minutes and dad showed up. “Hey bambino.” He greeted me. “Let’s go meet everyone.” He picked me up and started giving me a piggyback ride. I wasn’t on his shoulders though, as I would’ve hit my head on the doors. We walked a bit and Mr. Coulson and Dad were talking about the cellist that moved back to Portland. Dad was encouraging him to try again. As we came up to wherever we were going I overheard voices. “He killed 80 people in 2 days.”
“He’s adopted.”
“I think it’s about the mechanics. Iridium. What do they need the iridium for?”
“It’s a stabilizing agent.” Dad said loudly, then turned to Mr. Coulson. “I’m just saying, pick a weekend, I’ll fly you to Portland. Keep love alive.” Mr. Coulson thanked him, then he spoke out to the room again. “It means the portal won’t collapse on itself like it did at SHIELD. No hard feelings Point Break. You’ve got a mean swing.” He patted his arm as best he could. I stared at him in awe. “Also, it means the portal can open as wide and stay as open as long as Loki likes.” He kneeled down and had me get off his back as he stopped at the control panels. “Raise the mizzenmast. Jib the topsails.” He said loudly. I giggled a bit. “That man is playing Galaga!” He declared pointing at someone. “Thought we wouldn’t notice. But we did.”
“Can I play?” I whispered to dad.
“No. We have science to do.” He looked a little sorry. He covered one of his eyes and frowned. “How does Fury even see these?”
“He turns.” Some lady said, sounding a little annoyed.
“Sounds exhausting.” He nudged me. He moved to look at one of the displays, and started messing with it. “The rest of the raw materials Agent Barton can get his hands on pretty easily. The only major component he still needs is-”
“A power source! Of high-energy density!” I interrupted, excitedly.
“Correct.” Dad beamed at me. He continued messing with the monitor. “Something to kick start the cube. Right, Peter?”
“Yeah!” I cheered. Dad smiled even more at me.
“When did you become an expert in thermonuclear astrophysics?” The lady who said Mr. Fury turns asked. She looked still annoyed though.
“Last night, didn't we Peter?” He placed his hand on my shoulder.
“Mhm! It was fun!” I smiled at her.
“The packet. Selvig’s notes, the extraction theory papers. Am I the only one who did the readings?” Dad asked, a bit annoyed.
“Does Loki need any particular kind of power source?” Captain America asked, looking between us.
“He would have to heat the cube to 120 million Kelvin just to break through the Coulomb barrier.” Dr Banner answered.
“Dad!” I whispered, “It’s Dr. Banner!” He walked us over to him.
“Unless Selvig has figured out how to stabilize the quantum tunneling effect.” Dad responded to Dr. Banner.
“Well, if he could do that, he could achieve heavy ion fusion-” Dr. Banner smiled at us. “-at any reactor on the planet.”
“Finally, someone who speaks English.” Dad joked.
“Is that what just happened?” The captain muttered.
Dad walked up to shake Dr. Banner’s hand. “Good to see you again, Dr. Banner. Your recent work on antielectron collision is unparalleled.”
“It’s so cool.” I agreed.
“And we are huge fans of the way you lose control and turn into an enormous green rage-monster.” Dad! What the heck!
Dr. Banner pressed his lips together. “Thanks.”
“Dr. Banner is only here to track the cube.” Mr. Fury said loudly as he entered the room. “I was hoping you might join him.” then looked at me. “Who is that?”
“Don’t tell me you forgot about my assistant.” dad said defensively. “He goes with me everywhere.”
“Hi.” I waved at him. “I like your helicarrier.”
Fury just gave dad a single nod, “Thanks” as he started speaking again, Dad got me to piggyback ride him again. I put my chin on his shoulder.
“You remember what you got to do, kiddo?” He whispered to me.
“Yep.” I whispered back. “Listen. Stay close. Don’t touch anything that glows. If anything happens, find a safe space and web up anything that comes near me.” I recited.
“That’s my boy.” He smiled. “I won’t let anything happen to you.”
“I know.” I felt sleepy. “They don’t want me here. I can hear them.”
“I want you here. That’s all that matters.” Dad insisted.
“I did.” Captain America said loudly. “I understood that reference.”
Dad rolled his eyes. “Shall we play, Doctor?” He addressed Dr. Banner.
“This way, sir.” He gestured to the corridor. As they walked along he glanced at me again. “Good to see you both again.”
“Good to see you too, Dr. Banner.” I smiled at him.
“Please, Peter, just Bruce is fine.” He smiled back.
“Can I get your autograph?”
“What?” He looked a bit scared.
“He has a collection going.” Dad said, trying to stop from laughing.
“I’d love to.” Bruce said, smiling.
“Yes!”
In the lab he set me down next to the case he brought with him. He had me start setting it up. Bruce was scanning the glowy stick, They were conversing about it. Similar to the gamma readings from Selvig’s notes. He had said it would take weeks to process though.
“If Pete bypasses their main frame and direct route to the Homer cluster we can clock this at around 600 teraflops.” Dad suggested, and I got to work on that.
“All I packed was a toothbrush.” Bruce laughed.
“You should come by Stark Tower sometime. Top 10 floors, all R&D. You’d love it. It’s candy land.”
“I don’t know, last time I was in New York I sort of broke Harlem.”
“Well, I promise a stress free environment.” Dad offered. “No tension, no surprises.” he said, then proceeded to surprise him by zapping him with something.
“Hey!” I heard a voice yell out.
“Nothing?” Dad said, surprised.
“Are you nuts?” it was the Captain
“Jury’s out.” He said to him, “You really have got a lid on it haven’t you? What’s your secret? Mellow jazz, bongo, drums, huge bag of weed?”
“Is everything a joke to you?” He asked, annoyed.
“Funny things are.” He pointed at him.
“Threatening the safety of everyone on this ship isn’t funny.” He said more annoyed. “No offense, Doc.”
“It’s fine. I wouldn’t have come aboard if I couldn’t handle pointy things.” Bruce said, still focused on his work.
“You’re tip-toeing, big man. You need to strut.”
“And you need to focus on the problem, Mr. Stark.”
“Do you think I’m not? Why did Fury call us in? Why now? Why not before? What isn’t he telling us? I can’t do the equation unless I have all the variables.” Dad shrugged.
“You think Fury’s hiding something?”
“He’s a spy. Captain, he’s the spy. His secrets have secrets.” He pointed out. “It's bugging him too, isn’t it?” He gestured at Bruce.
“Uh- I just want to finish my work here and-”
“Doctor?” Captain prompted.
He sighed, and took off his glasses. “A warm light for all mankind. Loki’s jab at Fury about the Cube.”
“I heard it.” The captain nodded.
“Well, I think that was meant for you.” He pointed at dad. He shoved a bag of blueberries and Bruce did a whatever gesture at him and grabbed one. “Even if Barton didn’t tell Loki about the tower, it was still all over the news.”
“The Stark Tower? That big, ugly-” he paused, realizing there were two Starks in the room. “-building in New York?”
“It’s powered by an arc reactor, a self-sustaining energy source.” He continued. “That building will run itself for, what, a year?”
“It’s just the prototype.” Dad said. “I’m kind of the only name in clean energy right now. That’s what he’s getting at.” he explained to cap.
“So, why didn’t SHIELD bring him in on the Tesseract project? And, what are they doing in the energy business in the first place?”
“I should probably look into that. Once my decryption program finishes breaking into all of SHIELD’s secure files.”
“I’m sorry. Did you say-”
“JARVIS has been running it since I hit the bridge. Peter is already sifting through it, despite not knowing until we got here.” He gestured at me. I looked up sheepishly, my face was warm. “In a few hours, we’ll know every dirty secret SHIELD has ever tried to hide. Blueberry?”
“Yet you’re confused why they didn't want you around.”
“An intelligence organization that fears intelligence? Historically not that awesome.” I pointed out. Dad smiled at me for that.
“I think Loki’s trying to wind us up.” Cap said, ignoring my last point. “This is a man who means to start a war, and if we don’t stay focused, he’ll succeed. We have orders. We should follow them.” What? Are we all soldiers now cause we’re here? Doesn’t make sense. Dad’s no soldier. Same with me, and Bruce. If anything we are just non-military personnel.
“Following isn’t really my style.”
“And you’re all about style aren’t you?” He snarked.
“Of the people in this room. Who is A; not of use, and B; wearing a spangly outfit.” Dad countered.
“Steve, tell me none of this smells a little funky to you?” Bruce asked him.
He looked at him, then a bit frustrated, “Just find the cube.” and walked out.
“That went well.” I said as he left. They continued their work.
“That’s the guy my dad never shut up about? I’m wondering if they should’ve kept him on ice.” Dad said annoyed.
Bruce huffed a bit. “Guy’s not wrong about Loki. He does have the jump on us.”
“What he’s got is an acme dynamite kit. It’s gonna blow up in his face. And, I’m going to be there when it does.” Dad said. Walking over to me and checking on how I was doing.
“Yeah? I’ll read all about it.” Bruce smiled.. He slid something from his screen over to mine.
“Uh-huh. Or you'll be suiting up with the rest of us.” Dad countered.
He chuckled. “You see, I don’t get a suit of armor. I’m exposed. Like a nerve. It’s a nightmare.”
“You know, I’ve got a cluster of shrapnel trying every second to crawl its way into my heart.” I frowned, as he said that. I hated being reminded of that. He ruffled my hair as an apology. “This-” he tapped the arc reactor on his chest. “-stops it. This little circle of light, it’s part of me now. Not just armor. It’s a terrible privilege.”
“But you can control it.” Bruce countered.
“Because I learned how.”
“It's different.”
“Hey, I read all about your accident. That much gamma exposure should have killed you.”
“So you’re saying that the Hulk- The other guy saved my life? That’s nice. That’s a nice sentiment. Saved it for what?”
“Guess we’ll find out.” I said.
He turned to me and frowned.. “You may not enjoy that.”
“And you just might.” Dad replied easily.
Notes:
Nothing to note this time, but I hope you enjoyed!
Stay tuned for more!
Actually I got a question: I think I asked in another work of mine but, Who do you think could play Emily Osborn in the MCU?
Chapter 13: A Bumpy Ride
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“There are not many people that can sneak up on me.” He said, stopping his pacing.
“But you figured I’d come.” I already knew the answer. Which is why I came now.
“After.” He said. “After whatever tortures Fury could concoct, you would appear as a friend, as a balm. And I would cooperate.”
“I want to know what you’ve done to Agent Barton.”
“I would say I’ve expanded his mind.”
“And once you’ve won.” I started walking toward him. “Once you’re king of the mountain, what happens to his mind?”
“Oh. Is this love, Agent Romanov?”
“Love is for children. I owe him a debt.”
“Tell me.”
“Before I worked for SHIELD, I, uh- Well, I made a name for myself. I have a very specific skill set. I didn’t care who I used it for, or on. I got on SHIELD’s radar in a bad way. Agent Barton was sent to kill me. He made a different call.” I told him a very simplified version of the story.
“And what will you do if I vow to spare him?”
“Not let you out.”
He grinned, “Oh no, but I like this. Your world is in the balance, and you bargain for one man.”
“Regimes fall everyday. I tend not to weep over that. I’m Russian. Or I was.” I informed him.
“And what are you now?”
“It’s really not that complicated. I got red in the ledger, and I like to wipe it out.”
“Can you? Can you wipe out that much red? Drakov's daughter, Sao Paulo, The hospital fire? Barton told me everything.” He got up and started walking over to me. I started making a face of fear, not that I was actually afraid. “Your ledger is dripping. It’s gushing red, and you think saving a man no more virtuous than yourself will change anything? This is the basest sentimentality. This is a child at prayer. Pathetic! You lie and kill, in the service of lairs and killers. You pretend to be separate, to have your own code. Something that makes up for the horrors. But they are part of you. And they will never go away” He slammed his fist on the glass. “I won’t touch Barton, not until I make him kill you. Slowly, intimately, in every way he knows you fear. Then he’ll wake just long enough to see his good work, and when he screams I’ll split his skull.” I turned to face away from him, pretending to cry. “This is my bargain, you mewling quim.”
“You’re a monster.”
He laughed. “Oh no. You brought the monster.” Bingo.
“So, Banner? That’s your play.”
“What?” He said with a confused look on his face.
I started walking away. “Loki means to unleash the Hulk. Keep Banner in the lab. I’m on my way.” I said into my ear piece. I stopped to look at him. “Thank you, for your cooperation.” I then left, headed for Banner’s lab.
------
“What are you doing Mr. Stark?” Fury said walking into the lab. I looked up over at him, but kept watching the screen that’s tracking the Cube.
“Uh, kind of been wondering the same thing about you.” Dad countered.
“You’re supposed to be locating the Tesseract.”
“We are. The model’s locked and we’re sweeping for the signature now.” Bruce countered. “When we get a hit we’ll have the location within half a mile.” He pointed over at me. I waved when he turned to look at me.
“Yeah, then you get your Cube back. No muss, no fuss.” He was interrupted when the screen pinged a bit. “What is Phase 2?”
A loud clang, and I saw cap placing a gun on the desk. “Phase 2 is SHIELD uses the Cube to make weapons. Sorry, the computer was moving a little slow for me.”
“Rogers, we gathered everything related to the Tesseract. This does not mean we’re making-”
“I’m sorry Nick.” Dad loudly interrupted, turning his screen to show him. “What were you lying?”
“I was the wrong director. The world hasn’t changed a bit.” Cap frowned at him.
“Did you know about this?” Bruce asked Nat when she entered.
“You want to think about removing yourself from this environment, Doctor?” Natasha asked when she entered the room
“I was in Calcutta. I was pretty well removed.” Bruce reminded them.
“Loki is manipulating you.” She stated.
“And you’ve been doing what, exactly?”
“You didn’t come here because I bat my eyelashes at you.”
“Yes, and I’m not leaving cause you suddenly get a little twitchy. I’d like to know why SHIELD is using the Tesseract to build weapons of mass destruction.” Bruce demanded.
“Because of him.” Fury answered, pointing at Thor.
“Me?” Thor questioned. Dad looked on curiously too.
“Last year, Earth had a visitor from another planet who had a grudge match that leveled a small town.” Fury started explaining. “We learned that not only are we not alone, we are hopelessly, hilariously, outgunned.”
“My people want nothing but peace with your planet.” Thor said appalled.
“But you’re not the only people out there, are you? And you’re not the only threat. The world’s filled up with people who can’t be matched, that can’t be controlled.”
“Like you control the Cube?” The captain asked.
“Your work with the Tesseract is what drew Loki to it, and his allies. It is a signal to all the realms that the Earth is ready for a higher form of war.” Thor explained angrily.
“A Higher form?”
“You forced our hand. We had to come up something-”
“A nuclear deterrent." Dad cuts in “Because that always calms everything right down.”
“Remind me again how you made your fortune Stark?” Fury points out. I frowned. Something isn’t right.
The Captain turned to stare at dad. “I’m sure if he still made weapons Stark would be neck-deep-”
“Wait wait. Hold on. How is this now about me?”
“I’m sorry, isn’t everything?”
“I thought humans were more evolved than this.”
“Excuse me, did we come to your planet and blow stuff up?” Fury says, and an argument ensues. It was getting loud, and the constant humming coming from somewhere was ringing in my ears. I covered them and started leaving the room and no one noticed me leave it seemed. Something isn’t right. I just can’t tell what. I wandered the hallways a bit before being stopped by someone.
“What are you doing?” They asked, I glanced up and it was Mr. Coulson!
“It’s loud. The humming. The arguing. The yelling.” I informed him.
“Humming?” He looked at me curiously. “What could be-” he was cut off by an explosion. He pulled me close to him to protect me. Nothing was around us. “Come with me!” He instructed. I started following him. I heard people talking on his comms. “You.” He turned to me as we approached a door. He opened it with a thumbprint and retinal scan. “Stay here.” He instructs as he grabs something.
“What’s that?” I asked.
“A gun.” He helpfully informs. “Stay. Here.” he says and leaves. I opted not to listen to those instructions as he left and I heard he was gone. I headed back to the lab where everyone was missing. I leapt onto the ceiling and stuck to it. Hiding and watching for anyone to come close. Eventually I saw Thor and Hulk fighting in here, the hair on the back of my neck stood up, and I looked over at the window to see a jet. It started shooting at hulk. Thor dove out of the way of the bullets and Hulk jumped out toward the plane. “Idiot.” I mumbled while the plane started to fall out of the sky.
------
The helicarrier was starting to level out. I knew dad was on his way back. I could hear people rattling off orders over communication. But something shut everyone up. “Agent Coulson is down.” Fury cuts through the chatter.
“The medical team is on its way to your location.” Someone responded.
“They’re here. They called it.”
After a while dad was calling out my name “Peter!?”
“Peter?!” I heard the Captain call too. As they entered the lab where they last saw me I attached to a web and lowered myself down.
“Peter!”
“I’m okay.” I told him. “That was loud.”
He scooped me up in his arms, my chest against his. He kissed the top of my head. “I’m glad you’re okay.”
“That was a really bumpy ride.” I say sleepily.
“You’re telling me?” He chuckles. “Was it worth it to see Bruce again?”
“Totally.” I nodded. “He turned into the hulk” I frowned.
“How’d he do that?” The Captain asks.
“Story for another day.” He answers. “Let’s get you out of here.”
“Okay. I’m gonna take a nap.” I said and before he can even respond I’m already asleep. Dreaming of being in Disneyworld, the happiest place on Earth…
Notes:
Sorry for the shorter chapter again, but it felt like a good place to leave it off at.
So, we've reached the point where the inspo fic ends, but I still am gonna do more for the universe. Peter is Tony's bio kid is one of my favorite tropes and there is so many interesting takes on it. Him being taken by Hydra, him being kidnapped cause Stane want's the company (typically using Hydra) and finding out from DNA tests (voluntarily or cause he got arrested) just to name a few. Sometimes I think people could have it where the mom got with Stark and straight up never told him. I've also seen one where he finds out post endgame and in NWH Strange sends him back in time to fix stuff! (I'll link it if anyone asks) But yeah, we gonna keep going.
I want to work on my other stuff too, but they aren't like interesting me right now. I promise I will work on them! Just, when I get back into being interested in them.
Also, at the end, Peter is dreaming of my other work's Peter during the Avengers movie. (Go read it if you wanna know more!) Since I (personally) dubbed the realities as 719 and 720 they are really close together so I figured they'd be seeing each other in their dreams. (And the Hydra Peter one is 718)
I hope you enjoyed! :D
Chapter 14: Battle of New York
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I woke up in a bed, which is odd because I remember being on the helicarrier last. As I sat up I noticed it wasn’t my bed. I got out, and opened the door quietly. I could hear two heartbeats in the room, or rather apartment, as it seemed. “Hello?” I called out. I heard footsteps, somewhat heavy boots. And found myself face to face with someone.
“Hey, Peter. Nice to meet you.” He greeted, holding out his hand. “I’m your uncle ben.” he smiles.
“Nice to meet you.” I grumbled, shaking his hand and rubbing my eyes with the other. I followed him into the living room, and seeing May on the couch, the news playing. “Hey Aunt May.” I greeted, sitting next to her.
“Hey kiddo.” She ruffled my hair. “Sleep okay?”
“Yeah.” I nodded, leaning on her shoulder. Ben sits on her other side. “When did I get here?”
“Your dad dropped you off, said to keep an eye on you, then flew off, again.”
“Oh.”
“Mhm. So we’re to keep you here till he deals with whatever gots him spooked.” Ben nods.
“Loki.” I mumble.
“What?”
“Loki. He has this fancy cube that my grandad based the ARC reactor off. He wants to use it to open a portal and cause an alien invasion.” I informed them.
“Right.” May says skeptical.
“C’mon May. If Thor is real, Loki is too.” Ben says. Something loud booms that sounds out and stops us from discussing. We turn toward the sound, then at the TV. Like I said, a giant portal in the sky, aliens pouring out of it.
“Told you.” I said, a bit sarcastic. Ben laughed, and when May turned to him with a what the hell look on her face.
“What? He did.” He says between laughter. He stops and says “We shouldn’t stay here.” He says getting up. He walks over toward their room. May quickly follows, dragging me along. I see him changing out of his shirt and into a police uniform. He puts on his holster, vest and whatever else he has. “Okay. Here’s the deal, you two head for the subway.” He says checking his gun. “Stay close to the stairs. But don’t come back up till I call.” He instructs as we start heading out. May grabs her own pistol, and puts it in her purse. We head out and down the stairs of the apartment.
As we step outside we see people running away. May starts leading me toward the subway and Ben starts yelling at people to get into the subways. He starts heading toward the battle, his radio going off saying they are setting up a perimeter at 39th. As we enter the subway I hear thunder and see lighting shoot down at the Empire State building and surrounding it, then being shot up and at the portal “So cool.” I mumble as May drags me down into the subway.
I pull out my phone and start messaging Harry, asking if he’s alright.
A raccoon pretending to be a human
Hey! Are you okay?
You’re not in the city are you?
No, I’m not.
We had just landed at LAX.
Why?
Don’t turn on the news.
There is NOT an alien invasion going on.
WHAT!?
Promise, there is not an alien invasion going on.
Peter, the news is already covering it.
Also I turned on the news as soon as you
said that so good job.
Haha um.
Don’t worry about that!
:D
Peter.
Are you in the city right now!?
No….
That’s so convincing.
I know! Right?
Don’t die.
It’d suck to lose my only friend.
Don’t worry. I’m hiding
in the subway with my Aunt May.
After pocketing my phone and looking up from where we were, May continued to lead me away from the entrance. The aliens hadn’t reached this far in the city, but they were still terrifying. May sat us down on a bench and just held me close. “Don’t worry, kiddo. I bet your dad is going to take care of them for you.” She whispers in my ear.
“He will.” I agree. “I hope he doesn’t do anything dumb.”
“I highly doubt that he will.” She smiles.
Turns out, he did do something dumb. And that was flying a nuke through the portal with no guarantee he’d make it back. I’m so glad he did, because I have no idea what I would have done otherwise. After shackling Loki, dad had started escorting him with Thor to Asgard. They were stopped by some old guy that I didn’t trust. Sue me, but Stane left a bad impression and now I don’t trust any old people. Once they got out of that situation the team met at central park to see Thor and Loki off. Dad suggested they should stay with us, after a remodel on the Tower. To which everyone agreed. Thor said he would return eventually, but would very much like to visit again.
“Are we really going to have them stay with us?” I ask as Dad and Pepper bring out a whole table to work on a new blueprint for the tower.
“I don’t see why not?” he shrugs. Pepper just chuckles. “I mean, save for Thor, I don’t know if any have a real place to stay.”
“Hm. I dunno, Mr. Barton gives the vibe of having a secret family no one else knows about.” I say joining them at the holotable.
“Yeah? Well, 10 bucks says you're wrong.” He smirks, and swipes away the top floor. “So, Pep? Any ideas?”
She smirks. “I got 12% of an idea.”
“I’m never going to live that down am I?” He groans.
“Nope.” We say laughing. And all is good in the world.
Notes:
Shorter chapter, sorry, but I hope you enjoyed!
Oh, and next chapter is another interlude. I don't know what it'll be yet, but right now my idea is; Peter meeting some of the other Avengers (save for Thor who is off world) and their thoughts on him, so mostly their POV with Peter's at the end? Since IM3 is Christmas 2012 the chapter will likely be a bit of a skip in time when the POV changes.
Tell me anything you'd like to see for that please! :D
Chapter 15: Interlude III: Room Arrangements
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
— Clint —
If you told Clint that Tony Stark had a son, he would’ve believed you. Everyone saw the press conference when he announced that he was Iron Man. And that he became Iron Man because of his son. But if you told him that Tony Stark was a decent father as well? He would’ve laughed, and maybe called you crazy. He wasn’t dumb. Howard Stark was a brilliant scientist. The man who helped put together the atomic bomb. And to members of SHIELD, a founder of it. The media talked about him a lot, but never mentioned his son. Clint suspected that perhaps it was because the home life wasn’t the best. And well, perhaps he was right. But the fact that his son was a better father than him? He didn’t believe that…. Until he saw it for himself.
The tower was going to be a lot of things, The Avenger’s headquarters, a place to stay and gather after missions. A home to some, who may not have one. He thought of Steve mostly for that part, and Banner. But to the Starks, it was home. Tony had requested his presence at the tower, and he figured they’d talk about how to plan it out or something.. Not.. whatever this was.
“Please. Just keep an eye on him.” Stark begged as he nudged his son forward toward him. “He keeps climbing in places he’s not supposed to be.”
“But-”
“If I hear I’m just exploring one more time, you’re gonna stay back in California till this is done.” Stark interrupts. “Take him!” and he walked off.
“So… you’re Peter, right?”
“An astute observation, Legolas.” He smiles. “He doesn’t like me exploring the construction site.”
Clint snorts at that. “Yeah, well he’s a dad. And we are pretty high up. Not your average construction site.”
“I suppose.” He shrugs. “Come on! This way” He demands and pulls him along, to a holotable out of the way. He taps it on and it pulls up the upcoming floor plan. “Dad was going to make you guys draw straws or something dumb for picking your rooms, but that’s old fashioned. Instead, you get first pick, cause you were here first!”
“Right, well, tell me about each room.” He suggests, and it reminds him of his kids when they talk about something they’re excited about.
“Okay, so dad obviously demands he gets the biggest one, at least that's what he’ll say. Instead he’s gonna give it to me ‘cause he did it back in California." He explains quickly. “But, he’ll get the one closest to that. So those two are off limits. But-” he points at a room that is getting a giant window. “-this room is gonna have some big windows, and since you’re Hawkeye, you gotta have it!”
“I’m Hawkeye?”
“Duh.” He rolls his eyes. “Better than Legolas. Pretty sure that’s copyrighted anyway. And the window can open up! And I can crawl along the outside and sneak in and we can play videogames together! Cause you seem like someone who actually has an idea of what kids like.”
“You’re right. I am.” He grins. “I bet you’d like Mario kart.”
“I do!” He says adamantly. “Dad is a sore loser, and it's not fun beating him anymore. Though it is way more fun when Uncle Rhodey is visiting and laughs at him.”
“Right, of course.” He nods, like the kid is sharing the wisdom of the universe.
“Exactly! So, if you pick this room we could totally play Mario kart while dad is too busy ignoring SI.”
“Sure, kid. Whatever you want.” and the look that he gives him is like Clint hung the moon.
— Steve —
Steve wasn’t sure how quickly the tower would be finished, but he was hoping soon. He’s grown tired of SHIELD monitoring him at his apartment, likely 24/7. So he was really hoping it’d be soon, soon. Though Stark said they wouldn’t spend the first Christmas together as it wouldn’t be done quite then but that was fine. Stark at least helped by getting him a new apartment. Unfortunately for him, he was pretty sure it was watched a few weeks after he moved in. Which was fine. What he wasn’t expecting was Stark's kid to be just… sitting on his couch scrolling through that.. Tablet? Was that what it was called? Either way, it startled him a bit. “Hey, kid.. What are you doing here?”
“Hey, Mr. Captain America, sir!” he greets happily. “Dad, was in DC for something at SHIELD, and I was bored. So, I hacked into their servers and found where you lived and decided to visit.”
“You just.. Hacked into their servers?” He pauses as he is grabbing a cup.
“Yeah. It was way easier than I thought it’d be.” He frowns, and Steve fills the cup with water “Anyway, your apartment is bugged, but since you’re here, I turned it off for now so we can chat! Super secret stuff.”
“Sure, what’d you want to talk about?” He says hesitantly.
“So, the tower. Dad was upset that I let Mr. Barton chose his room when he visited the other day, and now its your turn!” He gets straight into it, and the floor plan pops up from his tablet. “Mr. Barton is here!” He points at a room, close to the two largest. “And I figured you’d like to be here-” He points at a room near the hallway. “-it’s closer to the main living area. I know you like to go on runs and stuff, and dad is building a decent gym in the tower too, so it’d be easy for you to get too! Unfortunately the extra rooms means you might not have a neighbor though.”
“That’s, fine Peter.” He smiles a bit. “Thank you for suggesting that. I’d like it.”
“Cool!” He grins. “Next, you totally gotta go with a modern 70s aesthetic. I know you weren’t around in the 70s, being a capsicle and all.. But it would at least feel familiar enough to you! And the modern touch would keep you in the current times!” He explains and the screen flickers and shows some examples of what he was talking about. “I mean, sure, orange is objectively the worst color. I think we could pull it off with a darker blue-” Steve grins, and it reminds him of Howard a bit. The adjustment to the uniform was a darker blue than he had originally colored it. Not having a darker shade at the time he did. “-I mean, for someone who wears the America flag on their body for their job, I’d like to think you like the darker shades instead of the lighter ones”
“Peter?” He stops his rambling.
“Yes?”
“It’s a good idea, thank you.” He smiles. And the grin on the kid’s face makes him grin too… It’s then that he realises that Peter could take over the world with that smile, and Steve would easily stand by him if he did.
— Natasha —
Natasha is NOT going soft. Clint would say she is in denial, and she was in fact going soft. She would smack him everytime he said it… but would never deny it. I mean, how exactly is anyone supposed to not ‘go soft’ around Stark’s kid. Every time he smiles, she swears everyone else in the room does too, even a small smirk. It’s like a hypnotizing trap, and it’s already caught her. She didn’t really see the two interact much, but she was secretly hoping that when the tower was finished she would.
When the kid called her up, in the middle of a mission, it reminded her of how Coulson did the same. “Hey, listen bucko, I can easily send left over Stark Jericho missiles to your location before you leave the room. Put the lady on the phone.” was what she overheard before the guy put it to her ear.
“Hello?” She’s not smiling at all.
“Hey! Ms. Rushman!“ He teases. “He’s totally giving you everything isn’t he? Anyway I don’t care about that much. I need you to come over.”
“What? I’m work-”
“Working. I know.” He interrupts “He’s totally spilled the beans. Anyway, dad is gone over to New York, and Pepper is in the office. Happy is with her too, and Uncle Rhod-”
“Kid. What’s wrong?”
“I’m bored. And Alone.” He sounded a bit sad. Can’t have that.
“Let me put you on hold.” She sighs. And nods at the guy to do so. When he gets close she kicks his crotch back, and breaks free from the chair. It takes about 3 minutes to subdue them. Before she’s walking out of the building.
When she reaches the front door, she can hear JARVIS’s voice going off. “Sir, I believe Mr. Stark said to not open the door for anyone.”
“Uncle J, you know Dad would remotely pilot a suit and blast any intruders before they make it off the driveway.” He sighs as he opens the door. “Hello!” He smiles, and she can’t help but smile too.
“Hey, squirt.”
“Come on!” He drags her in. “Uncle J ordered pizza. It’ll be here soon. Maybe when the tower’s done we can- Oh!” He drags her over to the counter and reaches his tablet. “Mr. Rogers and Mr. Barton already picked their rooms, but I figured since you’re here, we can pick yours now!” He smiles and displays the floor plan. “Mr. Rogers is over here, he wanted to be able to get to the Gym and elevator quickly. Mr. Barton is here! He said we can play videogames like Mario kart when dad is busy ignoring SI!” He explains with a smile. “I think you’d like it here!” he points at the room across from Clint “It’s near Mr. Barton. I think Thor could be next to Mr. Rogers, or maybe Dr. Banner? Anyway, if you go here, we can totally play pranks on others. The vent system is easy to squeeze in, and we can have superspy meetings here!” He points at a large intersection of vents. “It’ll be easy to block out sound from other rooms, cause Dad already has plans for that. and-” the kid rambles on and on, and it puts a smile on her face.
Natasha is going soft, and it’s this kid's fault. At first, she thought it’d be Clint’s kid’s fault, but now it’s Stark’s. He was so sure that they’d all be friends, and she was positive he’d be the exact reason this team was going to turn into a family. The tower can’t be finished soon enough.
— Bruce —
When Bruce visited the Stark’s home in California to check up on Peter’s changes, he didn’t expect there’d be many different ones. So far he’d been getting stronger, and more muscle mass. His eyesight kept improving, along with hearing and sense of smell. It was good he had developed a way to ‘tune out of things’ as he put it. There was an occasional sensory overload, where everything was dialed up to 15. That’s how the kid put it. Everything was at 11 all the time, but when these sensory overloads happen, it goes to 15. Bruce wasn’t exactly qualified to make medications for an enchanted individual, but he was determined to do so. For Peter, at least.
When Tony had called a day before he was visiting for this check up, he said that Peter’s mouth was hurting, and that his lips were swollen. Bruce had left that very night. Picked up by a SI private jet. He was greeted by Pepper, who was flying back anyway. They talked a bit, and Bruce shared some of his current progress on the medication for Peter. When they got to the house and down into the in-home hospital room, he started his exam.
“Peter appears to be growing fangs.” He notes out loud.
“Fangs?” the 3 of them ask at the same time.
“Yes, fangs.” He nods, and pokes just to the side of his nostrils. Peter winces a bit. “And, I suspect venom glands.”
“Cool.” Peter whispers, but his mouth must hurt when he speaks, because he puts his hand to and rubs at it a bit.
“Don’t. You’ll irritate it.” Bruce smacks his hand away lightly. “I’ll need you to open your mouth, for a moment Peter.” he asks calmly. Peter does so and it must hurt to open as wide as he is, but it lets him get a good idea of what's going on. “The glands formed above your mouth, where you’d typically find such things in snakes or other animals with venom.” He smirks a bit, “Like spiders.”
“Cool. Great. Awesome.” Tony breathes out. “But uh what do we do about it?”
‘Well, his teeth, or more accurately, his fangs are new, baby teeth possibly. So, teething toys could be your best bet… teeth aren’t my area of expertise.” He sighs, and takes off his glasses, and Peter closes his mouth. “I suspect, once they’re fully developed, they’d fall out, like any other baby teeth, and you’d get adult ones. We’d have to gather some venom and see how deadly it is.. And possibly develop an antidote if necessary.” He explains, taking off his gloves.
Tony nods, and Pepper makes notes. Jarvis was probably already noting everything he’s said already, but better safe then sorry. “Sorry, underoos. Can’t speak till your swelling goes down and your fangs are done growing.” Tony claps him on the back. “Thanks, Bruce.”
“Anytime, Tony.” He nods. “Hopefully the next check up is in the tower.” Bruce ruffles his hair, and Peter giggles. “I’ll do some research for next time too.”
“That’d be a huge help. Thank you Dr. Banner.” Pepper sighs in relief.
“Please, just Bruce is fine.” He says casually. “Anyway, let me know when the swelling has stopped and he can talk without it hurting, then I can drop by and gather some venom. In the meantime, I’ll start looking into how to create antivenoms just in case.”
Peter hops off the exam table, and hugs him, then stares at Tony. Asking something with his eyes rather than his words. Pepper snorts, while Tony just groans. “Fine, since you can’t talk.” He rolls his eyes. “Bruce, where would you like to room?” Tony asks, as they start leaving the room.
Bruce smiles. “Well, that depends. Where is everyone else?” and Peter giggles again. Maybe living with the team wouldn't be so bad after all.
Notes:
Hello again! I hope you enjoyed! :D
Peter gots fangs! This will lead to him acting more spiderlike in later stuff too! (I will have to update tags, i believe) Though, he probably won't get extra limbs cause that's a bit much. oh! How deadly do you think his venom should be? I see a lot of different takes, and like to know! I know the author of the inspo made it paralyzing in another one-shot. Some also make it extremely deadly. (Like makes the body part go black deadly) I think that particular one is from "Mercy" by dracomega. (I highly recommend that work btw!) it can be found here: https://tinyurl.com/2s5zbfe4 (warning of graphic depictions of violence)
So, obviously the next movie is Iron Man 3, BUT I was going to make Chapter 16 an interlude as well. I don't have anything concrete ideas right now, but I know I at least want it to be a Peter/Harry chapter! So, if you have any ideas please share!
Couple things though: They aren't dating quite yet. They are both 11 right now. So something they can do as that age. (Basically Ch. 16 is on hold till someone suggests something. I might start writing 17+ while I wait? But no promises.)
Also; I know CA:WS is 2014, but we don't know when Tony goes to SHIELD and suggests the new engine things, but we can just say it was before IM3, and obviously after Avengers 1. Since they are the same year, (weird right!?) Anyway, there is no like dates given in the POVs, but basically it's happened over the course of May 2012 - October 2012. Nat's was probably July since he's home alone. Clint's is probably end of the school year. Just some random stuff though nothing concrete.
Also also, I know it's far away, but A:AoU (Avengers: Age of Ultron) is a big time skip from end of 2012 to 2015. So, I'm open to an idea of doing a larger Interlude chapter that'll have some stuff going on. Like for example; Peter's reaction to the SHIELD/HYDRA dump. It could be interesting to see! Or perhaps the convergence? (Thor: The Dark World) Other then the idea for Ch. 16, I would like some stuff for whatever chapter will be. Though you can hold them till the last chapter of IM3. (Or as I call it: Act IV)
Chapter 16: Interlude IV: New Kids
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dad would always say he hates New York City, but I knew that wasn’t true. He doesn’t really love the city, but more of just has a general dislike for it. Since we were moving into the Tower in a few months, he made the “difficult” decision of preparing me by signing me up for a school in NYC instead. We’d return to Malibu for winter break, and hopefully we’ll move into the tower before long. (Spoiler Alert: We didn’t) So, naturally I wanted to try something new at this school. I would walk there and take public transportation. Dad, of course, denied this idea at first… until basically everyone pointed out that no one knew what I look like. So it was relatively safe. He insists I wear something so he can track me and what not. So that was the only downside.
That didn’t stop my mood from having some new freedom. He agreed that Happy would drop me off, as well as pick me up a bit away from the train station. We lived in Manhattan, but the school was in Queens. So the subway was the more ideal choice. On the first day, I had texted Harry about this, and he was a little jealous. Saying his dad still forced him to take the chauffeur everywhere. (And rarely drives himself!) So it was a bit funny. Over this text, I also discovered that we were going to the same school. How exciting! I promised to find him before the day starts, and to address me by the fake last name given. Which he said was fine.
Walking the rest of the way from the station was relatively quiet. For being in a city that is. I sat on a bench near the front entrance and waited. All the kids strode past me, heading to the gymnasium for the first assembly. Some parents lingered in the dropoff/pickup lane till they saw their kids go inside. I saw a relatively expensive car down at the end of the lane. A kid suddenly got out quickly. If I strained my ears I could hear the driver yelling at him, but the kid ignored it. I recognized him instantly. I could feel my excitement growing, and my fangs popped out. I frowned a bit. They tend to stay retracted and look like normal canines. Expect when I feel relatively strong emotions where they just… pop up? Down? Whatever. I focused on calming down, and felt them retract. “Hey there, person I’ve never seen before.” I heard him greet me. I opened my eyes and smiled. (Not showing teeth cause the fangs were still down slightly)
“Hello there.” I reply, standing up.
“General Kenobi.” Harry says, amused. I giggled a bit. “So, can’t wait to see how ‘different’ middle school is compared to elementary.”
I shrug. “I mean, I think the only differences are the number of teachers. And maybe the size of the school.”
“Whatever. Can’t wait to ace every test and get bored.” He frowns as he opens the door. “I mean, wasn’t elementary boring to you too?”
“Yeah, it was.” I snort. “Dad always pulled me out every other week to do something fun.”
“Lucky.”
“I guess, but it was the only thing holding my grades down really. The bad attendance.” We sit next to each other on the bleachers. I spot a larger kid getting picked on by this other kid with curly hair. I frown and just watch them a bit.
“What is it?” Harry asks next to me, he follows my gaze and spots it too, just as it ends. The curly haired kid walks off, smug. While the larger kid just looks a bit sad. “Bullies are the worst.”
I nod. “My dad hates bullies.”
“Well, he is pretty smart.”
—
I was fortunate enough to get almost every class with Harry. We did get the kid that was bullied earlier too, and the assigned seating had placed us all nearby. Few teachers actually didn’t have assigned seating. But he threatened to do it if people got too rowdy. We learned the kid’s name, Edward Leeds, but he preferred Ned. He didn’t even realize who Harry was till the curly haired kid from earlier tried sitting with us at lunch.
“So, how’d you get friends with Osborn’s kid, Leeds?” He asks standing on the other side of the table.
“Osborn’s- oh!” Ned turned to him. “I had no idea. That’s really cool.”
Harry shrugs. “Not really. I’d much prefer to not be his kid.”
The curly haired kid looks perplexed. “Why not?”
“Try having an overprotective father, who doesn’t even pay attention to you anyway.” Harry glares. The curly haired kid scoffs, and walks off. “Ignore him, Ned.”
“It’s whatever. His dad is kind of rich too.” Ned just shrugs. “So, um…”
“Ask away.” Harry shrugs. “I don’t mind, really. Just.. no questions about him.”
Ned nods. “Okay. So, I read that Oscorp is working on a limb regrowth… serum? Or something.”
Harry does smile a bit at that. “They are. Dr. Connors, I believe her name is. She lost her left arm on a tour… She was a field medic, I think. Anyway, she hasn’t made any significant progress on that. When he heard about her work, he offered to fund the project. So far she’s been just studying the cells from a variety of stuff. Mostly reptiles.”
“That’s so cool!” Ned whispers excitedly. And I would agree with him. That does sound cool. “What’s the end goal of that research?”
Harry ponders a bit. “I think it’s just… to help people who have lost limbs. Legs, arms. Or even organs potentially. I’ve met her a few times, and she even speculated that eventually, given the right amount of time, we could replace damaged parts by removing it, and letting this serum regrow it instead. Her first example was eyes.”
“Eyes are a lot more difficult to replace though.” I point out. They both look at me puzzled. “Well, they aren’t recognized by the immune system, for one. It’s bizarre. If your immune system finds your eyes, it’ll just attack.”
“That’s really interesting.” Harry looks like he’s contemplating how exactly we could replace/regrow an eye now.
Ned looks like he’s thinking the same. “Maybe it’s wiser to just make artificial ones for that.” He suggests. Harry seems to agree. After lunch, we learn the kid that bullied Ned earlier name. Eugene Thompson. He had requested to be called Flash though. And it was evident as to why. He was quickest to raise his hand to answer. He did tend to get most questions wrong though. Which was funny. After school, Ned provided his number, and we added him to a group chat.




As I get off the subway platform and continue walking to meet Happy, I ignore the buzzing in my pocket. I smile to myself. Hopefully Happy will be happy (ha!) to know I made another friend… Wait, he did know about the first one right?
Notes:
You have no idea how long it took to make the text messaging images. (too long!) I kept messing it up slightly, and tried to center it (which I failed at and gave up) so here it is!
I hope you enjoyed! No one suggested anything for this chapter, so I thought why not just introduce Ned? They meet at an unnamed middle school, so yeah.
Anyway, next chapter is IM3 Stuff. So that'll be fun.
P.S: Should I go back and add these images into my older works/chapters? It'll take a while, but I think I could! Or just make newer ones for the newer chapters instead? Let me know please!
Chapter 17: Iron What Now?
Chapter Text
“Dad. Please stop and just wait for JARVIS to calibrate-”
He ignored me, like the last Forty-Five times“ Ow.”
“Forty-Six.” Correction, Forty-Six. “Forty-Seven.” And now, Forty-Seven. “Sir, please may I request just a few hours to calibrate-”
“Nope. Forty-Eight.” He ignored us again and injected himself with his micro-repeater implants. “Micro-repeater implanting sequence complete.”
“As you wish, sir. Mini Sir and I have compiled a safety briefing for you to also ignore.”
“Which I will.” He turns to DUM-E whose dad has placed a DUNCE cap on him. “All right, let's do this. DUM-E. Hi, DUM-E. How did you get that cap on your head? You earned it.” He gets up and walks over to him. “Hey. Hey!” and hits one of the punching bags with the arms on it on his way past. “What are you doing out of the corner? You know what you did.” he points over to where he just was. “Blood on my mat. Handle it.”
“Sir, may I remind you that you’ve been awake for nearly 72 hours?”
“Dad!” I exclaim. “You were supposed to go to sleep days ago!” He ignores my comment and walks up to U and starts speaking to his suits.
“Focus up ladies. I am pleased to announce the arrival of your bouncing, bad-ass baby brother.” He points at U again. “Start tight and then go wide. Stamp date and time. Mark 42 Autonomous prehensile propulsion suit test. Initialize sequence. Jarvis. Drop my needle.” A remix of jingle bells starts playing as he starts attempting to summon his suit to him. The gauntlets fly and attach easily. The shoulder piece makes him stumble a bit, and I get an idea.
“Okay, Jarvis. I think he gots it, send ‘em all.” I call out loud enough for dad to hear, and he turns with a surprise look, that turns into a grin. He catches the leg easily. Another piece flies by him and smashes into glass behind him.
“A bit fast, slow it down.” He says quickly, before blocking a piece from hitting him a bit too hard. It ricochets and hits the roof instead.
“Nah, Jarvis. Speed it up!” I yell as more pieces fly and he catches them with relative ease. The mask flies and hits the record player, cutting the music.
“Come on. I ain’t scared of you.” He says confident. The mask flies and smacks into the table making it upside down. He uses the thrusters to flip so he can catch the mask upside down and slams a fist down onto the platform he was on. “I’m the best.” I can hear the smirk in his voice. And as he looks up a bit, DUM-E frees the piece that was lodged into the glass earlier, and it flies and collapses with him knocking him over and the armor comes apart. I laugh out loud.
“As always sir, it’s a pleasure watching you work.” and I laugh even louder.
When we turned on the TV, I was shocked to see the broadcast was interrupted. “Some people call me a terrorist. I consider myself a teacher. America. Ready for another lesson? In 1864, in Sand Creek, Colorado the US military waited until the friendly Chenyenne braves had all gone hunting. Waited to attack and slaughter the families left behind. And claim their land. 39 hours ago, The Ali Al Salem Air Base in Kuwait was attacked. I-I-I did that. A quaint military church filled with wives and children, of course. The soldiers were out on maneuvers. The Braves were away. President Ellis. You continue to resist my attempts to educate you, sir. And now you’ve missed me again. You know who I am. You don’t know where I am. And you’ll never see me coming.”
When it returned, most media outlets were talking about The Mandarin. After which President Ellis had made a statement. “Central to my administration’s response to this terrorist event is a newly minted resource. I know him as Colonel James Rhodes.-” I look up at the TV. “Uncle Rhodey?” “-The American people will soon know him as the Iron Patriot.”
---
“It tested well with focus groups, all right?” He sighed after we grilled him about it.
“I am Iron Patriot!” dad said in a gruffly voice. “It sucks.”
“Listen. War Machine was a little too aggressive. All right? This sends a better message.” His tone indicates he doesn’t really like it either.
“Uncle Rhodey. I’m gonna have to hand the Favorite Uncle title to Happy at this rate.” I tease. He glares at me while dad laughs.
“Sorry, Pete, but orders are orders.”
“Well, your orders suck dick.”
“Woah!” They both exclaim. “Language. Peter.” Dad finishes with a small smirk. “You’ve been hanging out with the wrong crowd, clearly.” He jokes. “Got to call Mr. Lyman’s mom. Or maybe Ned’s? Tell ‘em you can’t hang out with them anymore.” I smile as he slips up. He’s been calling Ned, Ted for the past few months despite claiming to never remember his name or whatever crazy excuse he can come up with.
“Right, cause a conversation with Emily would just go so well wouldn’t it?” I roll my eyes.
He addresses Rhodey instead of me, and asks the question both in our minds. “So, what’s really going on? With the Mandarin.” he takes off his glasses. “Seriously, can we talk about this guy?”
“It’s classified information, Tony,” he whispers. “Okay, there have been nine bombings. The public only knows about three. But here’s the thing, nobody can ID a device. There’s no bomb casings.”
“You know I can help. Just ask.”
“We.” I correct.
“No. You-” He points at me. “Are enjoying a nice winter break, for once. Pep’s orders.” He turns back to Rhodey. “I got a ton of new tech. I got a prehensile suit. I got bomb disposal. Catches explosions mid-air.”
He contemplates for a second. “When’s the last time you got a good night’s sleep?” He asks instead.
“Over 89 hours ago.” I answer, knowing he’d spout some nonsense.
He glares at Tony. “People are concerned about you, Tony. I’m concerned about you. Hell, your kid is concerned about you…. I thought you wouldn’t pull a Howard on him.” He hisses at the end.
“Don’t.” He glares.
He glares right back. “You told me that if you even took a single step toward becoming like him with Peter, that I’d be allowed to smack some sense into you.”
“You going to come at me like that?” He half growls.
“No, look I’m not trying to be a dick-” He pauses as some kids walk up to us. “-tator.”
“Do you mind signing my drawing?” A girl asks.
“If Richard doesn’t mind. Are you alright with this, Dick?” He says, his voice filled with amusement. Rhodey scoffs. And I roll my eyes. “What’s your name?”
“Erin.”
He looks at the little kid with glasses. “I loved you in A Christmas Story by the way.” He jokes.
He leans in to whisper at him. “Listen, the pentagon is scared. After New York, Aliens… come on. They need to look strong. Stopping the Mandarin is a priority, but it’s not-”
“It’s not superhero business. I get it.”
“No it’s not. Quite Frankly, it’s American business.”
“That’s why I said I got it.” He broke the crayon and his heart rate started to go up extremely high.
“How did you get out of the wormhole?” The little kid asks quickly. Which apparently set him off and he started to stumble out of the diner. Mumbling that he has to check on his suit. When he got inside it he took a knee instantly. He asked Jarvis to check on him. After nothing, Jarvis gave his diagnosis.
“My Diagnosis is that you’ve experienced a severe anxiety attack.”
He paused for a moment before saying “Me?” Rhodey tapped on his helmet, saying this isn’t a good look. He suddenly stood up “Sorry, man I got to split.” he says as he takes off… without me. Rhodey sighs. And rubs his face.
“Come on.” He gestures for me to follow him. We go back in and pay for the food before heading back out to his car, where he drives me home.
---
When She made Happy Head of Security she didn’t think he’d take his job so seriously. Tony calls him Forehead of Security, a nickname earned by his terrible understanding of tech. Everywhere he walks he tells people to wear the badges. And a rise of staff complaints went up by 136% in the first week alone. Right now it’s at 300%, a point she intends on informing him of. Right now he was spouting some nonsense about cleaning robots. “So you’re suggesting that I replace the entire janitorial staff with robots.” I ask as I sign something.
“What I’m saying is that the human element of human resources is our biggest point of vulnerability. We should start phasing it out immediately.”
“What?”
“Excuse me, Bambi, you should be wearing a badge.”
“Did you just say that?” I stop him from walking by getting his attention. “Happy? Okay. I am thrilled that you are now the Head of Security. Okay? It is the perfect position for you. However, since you’ve taken the post we’ve had a rise in staff complaints of 300%.”
“Thank you.”
I shake my head. “That’s not a complement.”
“It’s not a com- It is a compliment. Clearly someone is trying to hide something!” he insists.
“I-”
“Excuse me. Ms Potts, your 4 O’Clock is here.” My Secretary interrupts me.
“Did you clear this 4 O’Clock with me?” Happy examines her.
“Thank you.” I say to her, “Happy, we’ll talk about this later, but right now, I have to go deal with this very annoying thing.”
“How so?” He questions as he follows.
I sigh. “I used to work with him and he used to ask me out all the time, so it’s a little awkward.”
“I don’t like the sound of that.” He says following me into the office
When I see Killian again, he looks nothing like I remember. “Pepper.” He smiles.
“Killian?”
“You look great.” He says tossing a book back onto the couch.
“God, you- you look great.” I stammer out. “I- I can’t- what on Earth have you been doing?”
“Nothing fancy. Just five years in the hands of physical therapists.” He shrugs. “And please, call me Aldrich.”
“Uh, you were supposed to be issued a security badge.” Happy interrupts.
“Happy, it’s okay. We’re good.” I turn to him.
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. Stand down.”
“Okay. I’m going to linger right here.” He says walking out.
“It’s very nice to see you, Killian.” I say walking further into the offices. “So, what are you here for?” I prompt him.
“After years of dodging on immoral biotech research, my think tank now has a little something in the pipeline. It’s an idea we like to call EXTREMIS.” He explains as he puts something next to his ear. “I’m going to turn your lights down.” and he holds out 3 metal spheres. “Regard the human brain.” He says as he rolls them across the table. They stop and turn on a projection. “Uh- Wait, hold on, hold on. That’s the universe. My bad. But if I do that-” He changes something on the remote, and it displays a projection of a brain. “That’s the brain. Strangely mimetic, though, wouldn’t you say?”
“Wow, that’s amazing.”
“Thanks. It’s mine.”
“What?”
“This, you're inside my head. It’s a-” He taps on the thing behind his ear. “It’s a live feed. Come on up, I’ll prove it to you.” He says, and helps me up. “Now, pinch my arm. I can take it. Pinch me.” he insists.
As I do, a part of the projection lights up. “What is that?”
“It's the primary somatosensory cortex. It’s the brain's pain center.” He points behind me. “But this is what I wanted to show you. He pulls at the projection and it zooms in. “Now, EXTREMIS harnesses our bioelectrical potential and it goes here. This is essentially an empty slot and what this tells us is that our mind, our entire DNA in fact, is destined to be upgraded.”
“Wow.” I exclaim in wonder.
Chapter 18: Tony Stark isn't good at gifts
Chapter Text
About two days after Dad’s panic attack, I joined Pepper at SI to help with some intern’s projects. Happy was busy stalking someone. Though he insisted it was not stalking. Either way, at around 6:30 Pepper had come down to the lab to take us home. The ride was quiet. She asked a few questions about what I worked on. If the Interns were nice. My thoughts on the projects we worked on. I had pulled out a tablet and worked on some stuff that can be done remotely. Dona, an intern I had worked with today, asked if I could double check her work after she left for the day. Which I had almost forgotten to do, if JARVIS had not texted me saying to do so. I did it in the car while answering her questions.
“Any new complaints about Happy?” She asks, turning the last turn home.
“No. Mostly the same. Oh! But a new nickname came up.” I giggled as I remembered it.
“Oh, yeah? What’s it this time?”
“Head of Paranoia I believe it was. I still think Dad’s is best though. Or Harry’s. He calls him Head of the Badges Department.” I laugh remembering Harry’s reaction to Happy’s tendencies.
“I like both of those.” She chuckles. “So… how much do you want to bet your dad has already eaten?”
I think for another moment. “I bet 35 he has already eaten, and he is in the garage.”
She sighs, “You’re probably right.” As we pull into the driveway we spot a giant stuffed rabbit. Pepper blinks at it a bit, before grabbing her bag and steps out of the car and stares at it.
“That’s… something.” I say staring at it. Pepper just sighs and walks inside.
“Sorry we’re late, we were just- What what the- What is that?” she asks as we spot dad in the suit, legs crossed on the couch. “You’re wearing this in the house now? What is that, like, mark 15?”
“Uh, yeah. Something like that. You know, everybody needs a hobby.” He says, and I hear his voice also coming from downstairs… oh. He is in so much trouble.
“Oh, and you have to wear your hobby in the living room?” She asks, taking off her shoes.
“Just breaking it in. You know, it;s always a little pinchy in the gooey bag at first, so.” He says with a little shake. I roll my eyes. Pepper laughs. “Well, hey, did you see your Christmas present?”
“Yes, I did. I- I don’t know how I could've missed that Christmas present. Is it gonna fit through the door?” She asks, picking up drawings of Iron Man
“That’s actually a good question, I got a team of guys coming tomorrow. They’re gonna blow out that wall.”
“Okay.”
“Tense? Good day? Huh?” he asks and starts messaging her shoulders. “Ooh, shoulders, a little knotty. Naughty girl. I don’t want to harp on this, but did you like the custom rabbit?”
“Did I like it?”
“Nailed it right?”
“I appreciate the thought, very much.” She stands up and faces him. “So, why don’t you lift up that face mask and give me a kiss?”
He imitates a computer beeping.. “Huh. Yep. Damn it, no can do. You want to just kiss it on the- the facial slit?”
“Uh-huh” She says unimpressed. “Well, why don’t I run down to the garage and see if I can’t find a crowbar to jimmy that thing open.” She says heading down the stairs already.
“Crowbar yeah… oh! Expect there’s been a radiation leak!”
“I’ll take my chances.” She ignores him. I chuckle, and just head upstairs to my room. Knowing the ensuing argument was bound to be… interesting. I headed into my bathroom and decided to shower.
—
“I admit it! My fault. Sorry.” He calls out before I’m back up the stairs. And if I know Tony, is that he’s saying he’s sorry, like that specifically, I know he means it. “I’m a piping hot mess. It’s been going on for a while. I haven’t said anything… Nothing’s been the same since New York.”
“Oh, really? I didn’t notice that at all.” I say sarcastically.
“You experience things. And then they’re over, and you still can’t explain them?” He shrugs. “Gods, aliens, other dimensions. I’m just a man in a can. The only reason I haven’t cracked up is probably because you moved in. Which is great. I love you. I’m lucky… But honey, I can’t sleep. You got to bed, I come down here. I do what I know.” he gestures behind him. “I tinker. I-” he sighs and sits down. “Threat is imminent. And I have to protect the two things that I can’t live without.” he gestures at me and up at the ceiling. “That’s you, and Peter. And my suits, they’re, uh-”
“Machines.”
“They’re part of me.” He insists.
“A distraction.”
“Maybe.” At least he somewhat agrees. I walk over to him, and press his head down, and take off his headpiece. “I’m going to take a shower.”
“Okay.”
I turn to glare at him. “And you’re gonna join me.”
“Better.” He taps onto the table he’s sitting on.
—
I awake with a jolt, holding my hands up defensively. “Shh. It’s me.” Pepper whispers. She climbs into my bed.
“Wha-?” I mumble out.
“Your dad.. Nevermind. Go back to sleep.” She shushes. She pulls me into a hug and I drift back off.
—
“We used to come here all the time, back when we were kids.” I explain to a little girl, who couldn’t be older than 8, or maybe 9? She looked around in wonder, finding the camp ground interesting.
“It’s so cool here Petey!” She exclaims. The smile on my face hurts. Is this really a dream?
“Yeah, and I can show you where he dived off a cliff to catch me later.” Harry winks at her. “He screamed like a little girl that day.”
“Har!” I smack his arm. How could he throw me under the bus like that?!
“Why did he scream though?” The little girl questions. Harry breaks into a fit of laughter. I hear Dad in the distance laughing too. Emily and May(?) are as well. Pepper- no, mom, is at least attempting to hold back any laughter.
“Cause he cared about me.” Harry makes it sound simple. No, I’d die without you. I think to myself. Wait, what?
“Okay, that’s enough. We have to pitch the tents now.” I inform them. The little girl frowns and says that it’s daddies job to do that. I just ruffle her hair. “Well, Mo, it’s cause you were really young and wouldn’t be able to help much. That’s why it was dad’s job.”
“Was?” She said incredulously.
“Was. Don’t you want to prove that you can help in dad’s workshop?” I whisper to her. Sure, it’s cheating, but the way her face lights up is well worth it. She runs off to help in anyway she can, and it makes the smile on my face hurt even more.
“You’re so good with kids.” Harry sighs, leaning his chin on my shoulders and hugging me from behind.
“Years of practice with ______-___. “ I remind him.
“I bet ____ could help us with something.” He nudges me.
I frown “Last time you did that, you collapsed from exhaustion and didn’t wake up for a day.”
“It was worth it, to see her actually happy. She’s retired from the life. Works with __. ______ and is studying under him.” He explains, holding me tighter. “I mean, c’mon Pete wouldn- Peter? Something lik- Peter! for us? PETER!”
I sit up quickly and grab hold of the closest thing to me. “Peter?” Pepper’s voice is scared, but she’s trying to keep calm.
“I-” I’m cut off by a coughing fit. She rushes over to the nightstand and pulls out my old inhaler. Would that even work anymore? I think to myself. She shoves it in my mouth and instructs me to hold my breath for 4 seconds.
“Exhale, slowly.” She instructs calmly. “Do you need another?” she holds it up again afterward. I shake my head no and fall back onto my pillows again.
“I thought I didn’t have that anymore.” I complain. I hear the door thrust open.
“Are you okay?” Dad asks quickly, a bit out of breath himself. He must have ran from the garage.
“Yeah.” I say, and hold a thumbs up.
“JARVIS?” Pepper asks, hesitant.
“It appears the young sir’s body reacted to a nightmare by inducing an asthma attack. However, any further scans appear to indicate that he does not have asthma, and hasn’t had it since the spider bite. It appears to be a purely defensive response.”
“So my body tries to kill me when I’m having a nightmare?” I frown, cause how does that even work?
“No. Your body reacted to your nightmare. My current theory is that it was waking you up, after Ms. Potts could not.”
I turned to Pepper, “You were trying to wake me up?”
She nods. “I was coming to wake you for breakfast, but you were shifting a lot in your sleep. When I asked JARVIS, he said you were having a nightmare.
“But it wasn’t a nightmare.” I frown. “It was-” why can’t I remember it? “It was- uh-” I just had an actually good dream, for once, and I can’t even remember it? The more I try to remember, the more my head hurts. Why can’t I remember? Who was the little girl?
“Peter!” Pepper gets my attention again. “Are you okay?”
“I- I think so.” I nod. “So, what's for breakfast?” I changed the topic. The eyes on me are getting uncomfortable. They both look even more concerned, but ignore it seeing that I didn’t want to talk about it. We had french toast. Pepper makes the best french toast. Even better when she can make fresh bread. Harry’s is better, sorry mom! A voice rings in my head, that sounds like me. What?
Right as we finish breakfast JARVIS brings us some bad news. “Mr. Hogan is in the hospital.”
And that’s where we found ourselves. Happy’s hospital room. Along with another Mandarin message. His threat was obvious this time. He was going after the president next. The nurse had come in to check on him again, she had a small smile on her face when she saw me sitting next to his bed. “You his son?” She asked.
“No, mine.” Dad answers.
“Oh, forgive me.”
“It’s fine.” He shrugs. “Mind leaving this on?” he points at the TV. “Sunday nights. PBS. Downton Abbey.”
“It’s his show. He thinks it's elegant.” I explain, holding one of his hands.
Dad nods. “Oh, and don’t let anyone in here without a badge. He’s a stickler for that thing. MY guys won’t let anyone in here without it.” He says. “I’ll be back later, okay?” He addresses me next.
“Okay.” I don’t even take my eyes off Happy. The nurse does her final checks and says if I need anything to press a button, and that she’ll be back in another few hours to check on him again. When I’m alone with him, I contemplate what to say. “Happy… I- I don’t know if you’ll hear me, but some people can, so it’s worth a shot… You have to get better. So you can drive me to school again, despite the fact you always complain about it. I know you smile whenever you see me walking out the doors. You hide it when I open the door… You do care about my day too, even if you put the divider up not even halfway through the car ride. You listen for my excitement… I think. And whenever I have a bad day you obviously tell dad, or Pepper ‘cause when we get home one of them is waiting, and they always cheer me up… So.. you have to get better, because who’s gonna tell them if I have a bad day?” I feel my eyes sting with tears. “If you don’t get better, you’ll lose the favorite uncle battle with Rhodey… and I know you guys like fighting for that, because it always gets me to laugh. I see the look you guys share whenever I do after one of your stupid fights… So please, get better? For me?”
Chapter 19: Crash take off... and landing.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hey, Mr. Stark, When is somebody gonna kill this guy?” Somebody asked loudly, and it made him stop, and turn around to face him.
“Is that what you want?” He asked, staring into the camera. “Here’s a little holiday greeting that I’ve been wanting to send to Mandarin. I just didn’t know how to phrase it until now. My name is Tony Stark and I’m not afraid of you. I know you’re a coward.” He takes off his glasses. “So I’ved decided that you just died, pal. I’m gonna come get the body. There’s no politics here, it’s just good old fashioned revenge. There’s no Pentagon, it’s just you and me. And on the off chance you’re a man, here’s my home address. 10880 Maluby Point. 90265. I’ll leave the door unlocked.” He snatches the phone out of the guy’s hand. “That’s what you wanted, right?” He tossed the phone into a wall. “Bill me.” he told him, and got in the car and sped off, ignoring the other reporters.
Back home, he had Jarvis compile a database on the Mandarin. Which was completed when he got home and down into the garage. “I’ve compiled a Mandarin database for you sir, drawn from SHIELD, FBI and CIA intercepts. Initiating virtual crime scene reconstruction.”
He stepped up and looked around. “Okay. What have we got here? The name is an ancient Chinese war mantle meaning advisor to the king. South American insurgency tactics. Talks like a Baptist preacher. There’s a lot of pageantry going on here. Lots of theatre. Close.” He clasped his hand together, and the reports vanished.
“The heat from the blast was an excess of 3,00 degrees Celsius. Any subjects within 12.5 yards were vaporised instantly.”
“No bomb parts found in a three-mile radius of the Chinese Theatre?”
“No, sir.”
He frowns. “Talk to me, Happy.” he says and JARVIS models where he was on the ground, and he takes the direction of his eyes and points toward something, he walks over and lifts the part of the scene up. “When is a bomb not a bomb?” He mumbles to himself. He slides sections of the debris away, before a set of dog tags appears. He picks up the dog tags, and sets it in front of him. “Any military victims?”
“Not according to public record, sir.”
“Bring up the thermogenic signatures again.” He instructs and climbs on to crates and sits down, looking down at the map of the U.S.A.
“The Oracle cloud has completed analysis. Accessing satellites and plotting the last 12 months of thermogenic occurrences now.”
He looks over them for a moment. “Take away everywhere there’s been a Mandarin attack.” He says and only 10 points left. Some were irrelevant, to low of a heat signature, but there was one, that had an excess of 3,000 °C. He points at it, “That. Are you sure that’s not one of his?” “It predates any known Mandarin attack. The incident was the use of a bomb to assist a suicide.” “Bring her around.” “The heat signature is remarkably similar. 3,000 °C” “You ever been to Tennessee Jarvis?” “Creating a flight plan for Tennessee.” He swipes away, and the virtual crime scene goes away. Ding-dong! He looks and makes a face. “Are we still at ding-dong? We’re supposed to be on tota-.” he bangs the container he’s sitting on twice. “-security lockdown. Come on, I threatened a terrorist. Who is that?”
“There is only so much I can do, sir, when you give the world’s press your home address.” He puts on the the Mark 42 and heads upstairs. The lady is let in, barely enters before he stops her.“Right there’s fine.” he stares at her, and she makes a face at him, one he doesn’t understand. “You’re not the Mandarin. Are you?”
“You don’t remember.” She laughs. “Why am I not surprised?”
“Don’t take it personally. I don’t remember what I had for breakfast.” I offer as a makeshift apology. “Guten-free waffles, sir.” Jarvis reminds me. “That’s right.”
“Okay, look I need to be alone with you, someplace not here. It’s urgent.” She says quickly.
“Normally, I’d go for that sort of thing, but now I’m in a committed relationship, and have a son to take care of.” He says walking off. “It’s-” he’s interrupted by a bag falling from above him. Another falls. “With her.” he says and steps out of his suit.
“Tony! Is somebody there?”
“Yeah. It’s Maya Hansen. Old botanist pal. That I used to know, barely.” He walks away, then whispers to her. “Please tell me there is a 12 year old kid waiting in the car that I’ve never met.”
“He’s 13.” She says. “No, I need your help.” She says instead, right that was sarcasm.
I frown at her. “But, what for? Why now?”
“Because I read the papers and frankly, I don’t think you’ll last the week.”
“I’ll be fine.” I insist.
“I’m sorry, with Happy in the hospital, I didn’t know we were expecting guests.” Pepper says as she joins us.
“We weren’t.”
“-And old girlfriends.”
“-She’s not, really.”
“No, not really. I- It was just one night.”
“Yep.” I nod.
“That’s how you did it, isn’t it?”
“It was a great night.”
“Yep. Well, you know.. You saved yourself a world of pain.” She looks at Maya.
“What?”
“I’m sure.” Maya agreed.
“Trust me.” She turns to look at me now, “We’re going out of town.”
“Okay. We’ve been through this. Nope.”
“Yep!”
“The man says no.”
“Immediately and indefinitely.” She yells.
“Great idea. Let’s go.” Maya agrees and starts grabbing Peppers’ bags.
“I’m sorry, that’s a terrible idea. Please don’t touch her bags.” I yell at her.
“Tony, this is how normal people behave.”
“I can’t protect you out there!”
Maya points at the giant rabbit. “Is.. is that normal?”
“Sadly, that is very normal.”
“Yes, this is normal! It’s a big bunny, relax about it!” I say frustrated.
“Calm down!”
“I got this for you!”
“I’m aware of that!”
“You still haven’t even told me you liked it!”
“I don’t like it!”
“I asked you three- You don’t like it.”
“We are leaving this house! That’s not even up for discussion.”
“Guys. Can we um-”
“What?”
“Do we need to worry about that?” She points at the TV screen, and a missile is head for the house! I turn around to see it crash through the window, and as I am blasted away at the explosion I motion for the Mark 42 to cover Pepper. I crash into a wall, and start to sit up. I notice the ceiling cracking above me and Pepper covers me with herself.
“I got you.” She says after the mask lifts up, and I make a mental note to build her a set for herself later.
“I got you first. Like I said we can’t stay here.” I get up and more missiles crash through the window knocking me over the couch. “Move! I’m right behind you!” I yell at her, and she stares at me worried. “Stop stopping, Get her. Get outside!” I gesture at Maya. “Go!” She closes the mask and runs for the door, helping Maya through. More missiles are shot and they hit below the house on the cliffside. I roll and catch myself on a support beam, my feet break through the glass. “Sir, Ms Potts is clear of the structure.” Jarvis informs me. I point toward the door, then back at myself. The armor starts flying toward me and starts encasing me. A bullet hits my back right where a piece had attached. “Jarvis! Where’s my flight power?”
I latch on a ledge from the crumbling floor. “Working on it, sir, this is a prototype.” I try to aim a missile at the chopters, but of course, it is a prototype. A piano is sliding down toward me, and I let go of the ledge, and blast the piano with the repulsors at a chopper. It crashes into it and it falls. “That’s one.” “Sir, the suit is not combat ready.” Jarvis reminds me as I try and get the missile out of the arm. I manage to open the compartment and toss it at another chopper and blast it mid air. “That’s two!” I smile at myself, then frown as the chopper crashes down toward me. “Oh.” I say and try to run. The explosion makes me land in the garage and I spot DUM-E looking down at it’s old arm, it makes a whirring noise, and it falls down along with the rest of the garage. I fall down with it, and a cable wraps around my neck and pulls me down with the debris. I giant concrete slap lands on me after I get the cable off my neck. I reach a hand out but it’s hard to move it. “Sir, take a deep breath.” Jarvis instruct and I do. The gauntlet that was sticking out detaches itself then I feel it come back and it reattached to me. “Flight power restored.” and we blast out of the water.
I blank for a moment and can hear an alarm ringing. “Sir? Sir!” “all right, kill the alarm. I got it.” I say blinking my eyes open. “That’s the emergency alert triggered by the power dropping below 5%.” Jarvis says and wait what? “Oh!” I yell out as I crash onto a car then skidding off it and flying through a bunch of trees. I roll over and onto my back. I take off the mask and realize it's snowing. “It’s snowing, right? Where are we, upstate?” “We are five miles outside of Rose Hill, Tennessee." “Why?!” Jarvis. Not my idea. What are we doing here? This is thousands of miles away! I gotta get Pepper.. I gotta get Peter.. I gotta..” “I prepared a flight plan, this was the location.” “Who asked you?” I sigh. “Open the suit.” “I- I think I might be malfunctioning, sir.” “Open it, J.” I sit up and it’s freezing. “Ugh. That’s brisk.” Take a bit of snow and rub it on my arm. “Maybe i’ll just cozy back up-” “I actually think I need to sleep now, sir.” “Jarvis. Jarvis? Don’t leave me buddy.” I frown and start dragging the suit along with me. I stop at a gas station. I take a jacket off a wooden statue and get in the phone booth.
Stark secure server. Now transferring to all known receivers. The automated voice says. “Bambino, Pepper, it’s me. I’ve got a lot of apologies to make and not a lot of time. So… First off, I’m so sorry I put you in harm's way, Pep. That was selfish and stupid, and it won’t happen again. And Bambino, stay at Happy’s place. The house isn’t safe, and sorry about all your stuff. Pep, it’s Christmastime and the rabbit’s too big. Done. Sorry… And I’m sorry to both of you cause I can’t come home yet. I need to find this guy. You guys gotta stay safe, that's all I know. I just stole a poncho from a wooden Indian…. I love you both. I’ll be back, promise.”
—
When the news covered the attack on the house, I just stared in horror. The news helicopter had fled quickly and only covered the aftermath. Almost the entire thing had been blown off the cliffside and into the water below. I realized it wasn’t safe to return, and quickly left the hospital. But where to go? Maybe Jarvis would have an idea. I pulled out my phone and called him…. And it… rang? It never rings before. Jarvis always answers instantly! I frown as it eventually goes through. “Uncle J?” I ask curiously. “Greet-ngs, Min- Si- how ca- as-ts yo-” I frown more. His voice is patchy. That’s not normal. “J, I need a place to-” “Sor- Mi- -ir, -n’t he- -ou. Mal-un-ing.” the call ends. And I figure the next best option is to call Harry, but before I can pull up his contact a notification pops up. Stark Secure Server: One new Message. Transmitted to all known receivers. I find a quiet place in the hospital, and press play. “Bambino, Pepper, it’s me.-” I hear dad’s voice and smile a little. I listen to his message. He said to stay at Happy’s place, and that’s where I’ll go now, I guess. I find it again on google maps, and follow it’s direction by using bus routes and a walk.
I find his apartment, and think of how to enter it this time. Happy had keys of course, but never gave us any copies. He’s also on a higher floor with a balcony- The balcony! Of course. I walk to the side of the building with it, and was thankful it was night time. I use my spinnerets and shoot a web up high and pull myself up onto the wall. I crawl along, avoiding windows and the like and as I approach the balcony I hear voices. What?
“Yeah, well the boss's orders said the kid will try this place. If his plan is going to work, we need the kid and the girl.” A man says. A stranger. Great.
“How is he so sure he’ll come here?” A woman says.
“Doesn’t matter.. Wait. Hear that?” The man says. I frown, they couldn’t hear me could they? “Someone's coming. Hide!” He hisses at the lady, and I hear them start to scramble around. Before they can even find a place, the door bursts open. I look over the railing of the balcony and to see who it was.
“Freeze!” Natasha says, point guns at the intruders. I smile as I see her. “Where’s the kid?” She demands. Looking between them. I hear a voice off her comm “He’s on the balcony, behind the railing.” I realise it’s Mr. Barton’s voice! I turn around and try to find him. “Deal with the two, I’ll get him out of there!” He instructs her.
“What kid?” The man asks, innocently. Something…is off about them.
“Quiet.” She growls. “You two are under arrest. Attempted kidnapping, breaking and entering. You can come quietly, or we can do this the hard way.” The two glance at each other, and smile. A really, really creepy one. Then their fists glow. What the hell!? I go to jump over the balcony to help, and as I do an arrow flies past me, and strikes one of them through the shoulder. They yell out in pain and the other turns to look. Nat opens fire on him, and he sort of just… tanks the bullets. Each wound glows, like lava, and disappears. “Cap?” She says quickly. He’s here too!? Another arrow, and it lands into the guy. The girl snaps the arrow off, and her shoulder glows. The wound patched itself! I hear footsteps, and look toward the door. And see Steve charge through, he tosses a shield at the girl, who smacks it away, it bounces off a wall then falls to the ground.
The ensuing fight was a bit of a clusterfuck. Steve beating down on the girl, while Nat pummels the guy with more and more bullets. I web the shield over to me and toss it at Steve, who catches it and smacks the girl away, she crashed through a wall. He turns and tosses the shield at the man, who had reached for Nat, and it cuts straight through his arm! “Holy shit!” I shout, startled.
“Language.” Steve says quickly. Nat and I look at him like he’s crazy, before anyone can reply, the man stands up and his arm is regrowing?! It glows, like how the girl did earlier, but before it can finish the rest of him glows too. And time feels like it slows down, I web Nat and Steve, pulling them as hard as I can. They fly over the balcony, and I jump over, following them, and web onto them again and swing down and onto the side of the building a several stories down. The apartment explodes, shaking the building. I lean against the wall, catching my breath.
“Thanks, Squirt.” Nat sighs. Leaning her head back against the wall. “Nifty trick you got there.”
I look up toward the now smoking apartment… It reminded me of the scene of the Chinese Theater that Happy was at. I crawl down and snap the webs apart and lower them down to the ground. “Why were you guys there?” I ask when we’re on solid ground. I stumble and Nat quickly catches me.
“Fury caught a rumor that someone was going to try and kidnap you.” Steve explained. He nods at Natasha “Natasha caught wind of that and we came to see for ourselves.” He taps onto his ear. “Barton, meet us at the rendezvous.”
I hear his reply. “Got it, does the kid need a place to stay?”
“I’ll find out, for you.” Is his Reply. He turns to me about to ask, but I interrupt him.
“I do, yes.” I say sleepily. Not sleeping last night since Happy’s been to the hospital was probably not the best. Before they can even ask anything, I fall asleep.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! I didn't feel up for doing the notes for last chapter, and I'm sorry about that. But the dream is for a future part of my other series, so you get a little sneak peak! :D
Harley next chapter? 👀
Speaking of Harley: Should he get adopted *after* IM3? Or should he only get adopted after the first snap? (like in a lot of stories that have him) Cause it'd be interesting to write him being included in A:AoU, CA:CW stuffs. Even SM:HC could be fun, too. Obviously though is that he is going to survive the snap (cause he does in the main canon of the MCU) And it'd be interesting to write the stuff of the snap where he doesn't want to initially talk about Peter to Morgan. (Also can't wait to write her!) I know that's like, a bit far ahead, but it's good to ask now, I think.
Oh! And I'm pretty sure for this book I'm going to have someone else Snap instead of Tony. (in Endgame, I mean.) Cause I'm not going to do SM:FFH and NWH. I'm going to do a different thing instead of those movies, so stay tuned! I am open to ideas, though! :D
Chapter 20: Potato Gun Kid
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Natasha has gone soft. There, she admits it. But if you had a knife to her throat, gun to her head. She’d never confess that. She’d take that to the grave. But you look at this kid, and tell her not to go soft? That’s basically psychological torture. To the kid. Maybe. (Definitely not her.)
Either way, Peter was currently asleep. She was so glad she convinced Fury to get a safe house for her in California now. As that’s where they are currently. Some random place that’s close to the Stark’s old place, and close to Hogan’s hospital. She was glad she decided to check out Hogan’s place herself. Steve and Clint were quick to come too. Then Clint goes and tells her the kid was sticking to the balcony's wall. First off, what the hell kid? How’d he do that? Secondly, Steve wasn’t as surprised to hear that information. And he wasn’t as surprised to see him quickly jump over that railing and pull them both out and off the balcony and onto the apartment complex’s wall. He had saved them both.
He had used this weird webbing. Which she has seen a lot, and it didn’t freak her out that much. It was still slightly disturbing. Then he just fell asleep. She had quickly caught him, and his hand just grabbed her shoulder as she did. It was also stuck to her shoulder. When they had gotten to the Quinjet and to a SHIELD base in LA, they had gotten a car and headed for the safe house near Stark’s home.
She had managed to pry his fingers off her shoulder, and Steve carried him inside and set him on the couch. He left to help with a call Fury had for him, and She and Clint had stayed behind. Clint was texting someone. Probably Laura. Probably checking on how the kids were doing. She was just flipping through a newspaper. Something to do with her hands. Maybe she should pick up reading?
—
“Freeze!” A kid’s voice calls out, and I hold up my hands in surrender. “Don’t move.” He insists.
“You got me.” I say quickly. I examine the kid, he’s holding a potato gun. He reminds me of Peter. “Nice potato gun. Barrel’s a little long. Between that and the wide gauge it’s gonna diminish your FPS.” I explain and he shoots it at a glass. “And now you’re out of ammo.”
“What’s that thing on your chest?” He demands.
“It’s an electromagnet. You should know, you got a box of them right here.” I explain, tapping on the box.
“What does it power?” The kid is smart, at least. I lean and flick on a table lamp, and point it at the suit behind me. Stepping out of the way so the kid can see. “Oh, my god! That- That’s- Is that Iron Man?” The kid looks at me in awe.
“Technically, I am.” I correct.
“Technically, you’re dead.” He says shoving a newspaper onto my chest. The main story reads Mandarin Attack: Stark Presumed Dead.
“Valid point.”
“What happened to him?” the kid asks, getting on the couch the suit was sitting on to get a better look.
“Life. I built him, I take care of him.” I answer, tossing the newspaper away. “I’ll fix him.”
“Like a mechanic?" He asks, looking at me. He reminded me of Peter so much.
“Yeah.” I agree with his assessment.
“Hmm. If I was building Iron man and War Machine-”
“It’s Iron Patriot now.” I correct, and I still disagree with the name change.
“That’s way cooler!”
“No it’s not.”
“Anyways, I would have added in- um- the retro-”
“Retro-reflective panels?”
“To make him stealth mode.” The kid nods, agreeing. And it reminds me of Peter again. He had suggested it once. “Retro-reflective panels would be so cool, dad! I was trying to make DUM-E’s nephew a little stealth spider drone!” “I don’t need a stealth spider drone giving me a heart attack, bambino.” “But dad!” “Banish the bambi eyes, please. I have a heart condition.” “I’ll just ask Pepper for a pet spider then.” “You were saying something about a stealth spider drone?”
“You want a stealth mode? That’s actually a good idea. Maybe I’ll build one.” I make a mental note that the next suit will be a stealth suit, and to get Droney’s a stealth upgrade. The kid breaks a finger off. “Not a good idea! What are you doing? You’re gonna break his finger?”
“Sorry.” He frowns, but he still inspects it.
“Are you?” I say a little loud. “Don’t worry I’ll fix it.” I decide I need to change the topic. “So uh who’s home?”
He doesn’t look at me, but answers. “Well, my mom already left for the diner and Dad went to 7-11 to get scratches. I guess he won, because that was six years ago.” And that doesn’t break my heart. Nope.
“Which happens. Dads leave. No need to be a pussy about it. Here’s what I need.” He looks up at me, finally paying attention now. “A laptop, a digital watch, a cell phone, and the pneumatic actuator from your bazooka over there, a map of town, a big spring and a tuna fish sandwich.”
“What’s in it for me?” Okay, I like this kid already.
“Salvation. What’s his name?”
“Who?”
“The kid that bullies you at school.” I say, making each word clearer than the last. “What’s his name?”
“How’d you know that?”
“Cause I got a kid who was bullied at school.” I answer simply. If I recall that discovery correctly, Pepper had been so pissed I considered killing the kid as a mercy. Rhodey and Happy weren’t any better. Is it bad that I handled that situation better than them? I wonder. “I got just the thing.” I opened up part of the suit and took out something for him. “This is a pinata for cricket. Just kidding, it's a very powerful weapon. Point it away from your face, press the button on the top, it discourages bullying.” I had given Peter a watch that shocks people when he first started public school… and he only used it twice. Once on (a now ex) shield agent, and on the electronic lock for the arc reactor building. “Non-lethal, just to cover one’s ass. Deal?” I wave it around a bit. “Deal? What do you say?”
“Deal.” He inspects it as he takes it.
“What’s your name?”
“Harley. And you’re…” He trails off.
“The mechanic.” I suggest, but that doesn’t seem right. “Tony.” thats better. “You know what keeps going through my head? Where’s my sandwich?” I say jokingly, but I am rather hungary.
—
It wasn’t long before rescue teams arrived. Fire crew, search and rescue and all sorts of things she couldn’t name all of them. She had been handed an old helmet they found. They had asked if he used that one during the attack. She said no, it was one of the old ones. She just stood there, looking over the cliff edge. It felt like days, but in the back of her mind she knew it was only hours. She pressed the forehead of the helmet to hers. She heard a faint beeping when she did. A frown on her face as she turned it over to look inside. A red light blinking. She flipped it again and it adjusted to expand as she put it over her head. When it was on, the HUD had light up, but it was glitchy. An automated voice spoke. “Stark secure server. Retinal scan verified.” after a moment a new voice came up. “Bambino, Pepper, it’s me. I’ve got a lot of apologies to make and not a lot of time. So… First off, I’m so sorry I put you in harm's way, Pep. That was selfish and stupid, and it won’t happen again.” I smile, hearing his voice. “And Bambino, stay at Happy’s place. The house isn’t safe, and sorry about all your stuff. Pep, it’s Christmastime and the rabbit’s too big. Done. Sorry… And I’m sorry to both of you cause I can’t come home yet. I need to find this guy. You guys gotta stay safe, that's all I know. I just stole a poncho from a wooden Indian…. I love you both. I’ll be back, promise.”
So that explains where Peter is. He figures she can get the woman that had come to him today, go get Peter and get answers. After a moment of silence in the car driving toward Happy’s place, she finally spoke up. “Why were you at the house tonight?” She demands. “What was so important that you had to speak to Tony?”
“I think that my boss is working for the Mandarin.” She answers. Oh my god. What? “So if you still want to talk about it, I suggest that we get ourselves someplace safe.”
“Your boss works for the Mandarin, you think?” She sounds crazy. “But Tony says you’re a botanist. So-”
“That figures. What I actually am is a biological DNA coder running a team of 40 out of a privately funded think tank. But sure, you can call me a botanist.” She interrupts. Okay. What?
“Does this boss of yours, does he have a name?” I ask, hesitant. I’m also afraid of the answer.
“Yeah, Aldrich Killian.” She answers. What. The. Fuck.
“What the fuck?” I shout, voicing my thoughts.
—
Harley had gotten everything I requested. The spring was rusty. The watch was a Dora the explorer watch, and the sandwich was decent, at least. Everything else was fine. We were going to investigate the bomb site of this town. Harley heard stories about it, at least.
“She’s six! And it's a limited edition!” He informed me after my complaint at the watch. “When can we talk about New York?” he asks again.
“Maybe never. Relax about it.”
“What about the avengers? Can we talk about them?” He asks instead.
“I dunno. Later. Hey, kid, give me a little space.” I say. We come to a stop in front of the bomb site. “What’s the official story here?”
“I guess this guy named Chad Davis used to live roundabouts. He won a bunch of metals in the army… and one day, folks said he went crazy and made, you know, a bomb. Then he blew himself up, right here.” Harley explains. I examine the shadows of the victims.
Only 5 shadows? “Six People died?” Just got to make sure. “Including Chad Davis?”
“Yeah.”
“That doesn’t make sense.” I say, crouching down next to him. “Think about it. Six dead. Only five shadows.”
“Yeah. People said these shadows are the marks of souls going to heaven.” He offers an explanation. Guess it makes sense, from a religious point of view. “Expect the bomb guy. He went to hell, on account of he didn’t get a shadow. That’s why there’s only five.”
“Do you buy that?”
“It’s what everyone says.” He shrugs. “You know what this crate reminds me of?”
“No idea. I’m not- I don’t care.”
“That giant wormhole in, um, in New York. Does it remind you?”
“That’s manipulative. I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Are they coming back? The aliens?” He asked worried.
I hope not, but I suspect that yes, they are. “Maybe.” I say instead. “Can you stop?” I raise my voice. I take a deep breath. “Remember what I told you, that I have an anxiety issue?”
“Does this subject make you edgy?”
“A little bit.” A lot. “Can I just catch my breath, for a second.”
“Are there bad guys in Rose Hill? Do you need a plastic bag to breathe into? Do you have medication?”
“No.”
“Do you need to be on it?”
“Probably.”
“Do you have PTSD?”
“I don’t think so.”
“Are you going completely mental? I can stop. Do you want me to stop?”
“Remember when I said stop doing that? I swear to god you’re going to freak me out?” I say frustrated. “Oh man you did it didn’t you? Are you happy now?” I say getting up and leaving. The kid follows me. I don’t hear what he’s saying. As he flies toward the portal, JARVIS Speaks up before the turn. “Sir, Shall I try the young sir?” “Might as well.” I say. He dials for his phone. He doesn’t answer. Why didn’t he answer? Did he get hurt? May had promised to take care of him. Ben had promised to take care of him. He flies through the portal and lets go of the nuke, it flies toward the giant space ship in the distance. The explosion is massive. There was no shockwave. Just the massive ball of plasma as it expands. The suit had launched his shoulder pads off and he hadn’t realized it at that moment, but that had given him a push back through the portal. He had closed his eyes, expecting to die then. Disintegrated by the explosion.
“What the hell was that?” He asks and I put a handful of snow into my face before tossing it at him.
“Your fault. You spazzed me out.” I gasp out. “Okay, back to business. Where were we? The guy who died? Relatives? Mom? Mrs. Davis? Where is she?”
“Where she always is.”
“See? Now you’re being helpful.” I take another deep breath. “And where is this place she’s always at?”
—
I bumped into a lady on my way into the bar, and she had dropped her wallet. “Uh- Sorry. Lady?” I pick up her wallet and hand it to her.
“Thank you.” She says calmly. Her face has been scared by something.
“Nice haircut. It suits you.”
“Nice watch.” She says sarcastically. Knowing I was staring at her scares.
“Yeah. A limited edition.” I reply easily.
“Oh I don’t doubt it. Well, have a good evening.” She says and walks away.
I find her sitting by herself. “Mrs. Davis? Mind if I join you?”
“Free country.” she shrugs. As I sit, she sits up straighter. “All right. Where would you like to start?”
Weird. But okay. “I just want to say, I’m sorry about your loss. I want to know what you think happened.”
She looks skeptical. “Look, I brought your damn file. You take it, go.” She tosses it at me. “Whatever was in here, he wanted no part of it.”
“Clearly you’re waiting for someone else. Huh? Supposed to meet someone here?”
“Yeah.” She watches me as I read it all.
I scan through it. A name that pops up that I recognize. I had called Happy. He was talking about how we had met the scientist in ‘99 in Switzerland. He had mentioned a shifty guy that was with him. I had thought he was just paranoid. But the name with his file. Taggart. He was with Killian. “Mrs. Davis, your son didn’t kill himself.” I say quickly to her. She looked surprised. “I guarantee you, he didn’t kill anyone. Someone used him.”
“What?”
“As a weapon.”
“You’re not the person that I called after all, are you?” She whispered.
Someone slammed a badge down on the table. “Actually I am.” the scared lady says. She quickly put my arm behind my back and slammed me onto the table. I grabbed the dog tags on the table and put them in my pocket.
“Hey what’s going on here?” Someone calls out.
“It's called an arrest.” She said, then slammed me onto the ground. “Sherif, is it? Home land security, we good here?”
“No, we're not good. I’ll need a little more information than that.”
“Well, I think it’s a little above your pay grade.” She scoffs. I saw Mrs. Davis looked at me. I jerked my head, and she slid the file away from her.
“Yeah? Well, don’t you get on the horn to Nashville and, uh, upgrade me? ”
“All right. You know what? I was hoping to do this the smart way, but uh, the fun way is always good.” She strolls up to him. Her hand glows as she holds the badge in her hand.
“Deputy, get this woman-” He screams as she shoves the burning badge into his face. She then sticks her hand through his stomach and pulls the Deputy's pistol. And proceeds to shoot them both.
I run out of the bar and call toward her. “Hey, hot wings, you want to parry? Come on, you and me, let’s go.” I run off and spot Taggart. He holds a coffee cup up at me before tossing it away and pulls out a gun. He shoots and misses. I hide behind a car, and find a guy just lying there. “Crazy huh?” He nods. I jump through a window. I stand up and the lady from earlier is holding a shotgun. I turn around and leap over the counter. I peek over it to try and spot her. But she’s right next to me. She slams me on up and onto the wall. Then flips me onto the counter. She grabs my face and she heats up her hands.
Using a shelf below the counter top, I leap over the back window counter, the handcuffs she placed on me over her neck. Her neck heats up and it breaks the handcuffs. I slide a bottle of gasoline across the floor, and kick the heated handcuffs onto it. Making it ignite. I rush over to the microwave and place the dog tags into it and a few buttons to make it start. I stare at the door. “You’ve walked right into this one, I’ve dated hotter chicks then you.” She stumbles through the door.
“That’s all you got? A cheap trick and a cheezy one liner?” She says. I take the hose off the gas for the stove. I open the door to the back.
“Sweetheart, that could be the name of my autobiography.” I joke and close the door, behind me as I run toward an ice bag container thing. Using the door as a shield. The explosion was massive, and sent her flying into a powerline. I turn around as a hear metal groaning. Taggart had heated up a support beam of a water tower. I run into a christmas tree farm, and into a fence. I get caught under the debris.
“Let me go!” I hear Harley say.
“Help me. Help me!” He mocks. He sets him down, and holds him in place. “Anyway. Hey kid, what would you like for Christmas?”
“Mr. Stark, I am so sorry!”
“Oh. No, no no. I think he was trying to say, I want my goddamn file.”
“It’s not your fault kid.” I nod at him. “Remember what I told you about bullies?” His face lights up. And he takes it out of his pocket and aims it at his face. The bright flash makes him stumble back. “You like that, Westworld?” I yell at him. He gets back up and stares at me. “Thats the thing about smart guys. We always cover our ass.” I flip down a repulsor, it charges up and he looks shocked as I blast his face. Unfortunately it’s only good for one shot. I get my foot unstuck and walk up to him. I steal his keys, and head back to the bar and grab the file. I head back for his car.
“You’re welcome.” Harley says walking up to me.
“For what? Did I miss something?”
“Me, saving your life.” he pats my arm.
“Yeah. A, I saved you first. B, thanks. Sort of. And C, if you do someone a solid, don’t be a yutz. All right? Just play it cool. Otherwise you come off grandiose.” I say instead. I unlock Westworld’s car.
“Unlike you?” He says. I pause and stare at him. “Admit it, you need me. We’re connected.”
“What I need is for you to go home, be with your mom, keep your trap shut, guard the suit, and stay connected to the telephone because if I call, you better pick up. Okay? Can you feel that? We’re done here.” I pat his arm. “Move out of the way, or I’m gonna run you over. Bye kid.” I say getting in the car. After turning it on, I roll down the window. “I’m sorry, kid. You did good.” I praise.
He still frowns. “So now you’re just gonna leave me here? Like my dad?”
“Yeah.” I nod. Really I’m going to go take care of the Mandarin, and then send you shit for Christmas and hope you don’t turn out like me. “Wait, you’re guilt tripping me aren’t you?”
“I’m cold.” He says, holding his arms close to him.
“Yeah.” I mimic his voice. “You know how I can tell? Because we’re connected.” I say stepping on the gas.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
Peter doesn't know it yet, but he has the entire team wrapped around his finger. (He will also proceed to never realize that, I think.)
So, I have some news: All of Act IV (Which is IM3) is done. Dusted. All written out. The ending I'm excited about. (I didn't stay up all night finishing it, that'd be crazy... haha.)
Which of course leads to the discussions of Act V, which would be Age of Ultron. (Or as I call it, A:AoU) Obviously, There will be an interlude chapter. Because it's nice to use to develop the relationship of characters. This next one will probably be Harry and Peter doing something dumb. As I didn't get to add Harry into any of next few chapters. (Sorry about that!) But, it does make a little sense, Harry is busy doing something with Norman and Emily, probably.
ALSO: Did you know that apparently, according to the MCU Fandom's timeline, IM3 takes place in 2013?
I guess, technically it makes sense. Because Tony had built 42 suits between Avengers and IM3. But in this I think I say it's 2012? Which I guess now is a mistake. Either way, it's Christmas 2013 now, because the MCU is weird.
Next chapter tomorrow... If I remember.
Chapter 21: The Mandarin
Chapter Text
“Mr. President. Only two lessons remain. And I intend to finish this before Christmas morning. Meet Thomas Richards. Good Strong name. Good strong job. Thomas, here, is an accountant for the Roxxon Oil Corporation. But I’m sure he’s a really good guy. I’m going to shoot him in the head,-” the guy cries out, screaming no! “-live on your television in 30 seconds. The number on this telephone is in your cell phone. Exciting, isn’t it, imagining how it got there? America, if the president calls me in the next half-minute, Tom lives. Go!” It’s only a few seconds before the telephone rings. The man looks relieved. The ring goes on for another few seconds before the man is shot anyway. “There’s just one lesson left, President Ellis. So run away, hide, kiss your children goodbye. Because nothing! Not your army, not your red white and blue attack dog can save you! I’ll see you soon.”
—
He just busted down a door to the potential origin point of the Mandarin Broadcast. “Don’t move!” He demands. Everyone is silent, and a ring tone starts going off. “Uh- Hang on a second.” he taps onto his ear. “Hello?”
“Have you ever had a chick straddling you and look up and suddenly she’s glowing from the inside out, kind of a bright orange?”
“Yeah, I’ve had that. Who is this?”
“It’s me pal. Now, last time I went missing, if I remember correctly, you came looking for me. What are you doing?” He smiles as he realizes its Tony.
“A little knock and talk, making friends in Pakistan. What are you doing?”
“Your redesign, your big rebrand, that was AIM, right?”
“Yeah?”
He grunts, frustrated. “I’m gonna find a heavy-duty comm sat right now, I need your login.”
“It’s the same as it’s always been, WarMachine68.”
“And password please?”
“Well, look, I gotta change it every time you hack in, Tony.”
“It’s not the ‘80s, nobody says ‘hack’ anymore. Give me your login.”
“WarMachineRockx, with an X, with all caps” he sighs. A guy laughs behind him and the gun his back aims at him.
Tony laughs. “That is so much better than Iron Patriot.”
—
The kid had been asleep for a decent amount of time. Watching him was easy. He didn’t move much. He didn't need anything. The problem arose when he did wake up. Clint had figured since Stark drank coffee like it was water, the kid must have as well. At first he just drank it like a normal person. Sipping on it as he woke up. In about 7 minutes (Yes, she timed it.) he had downed his cup, and started just walking around the apartment. Talking about how he though it was and she quotes “So lit that he had saved her and Mr. America, sir!” We watched him walk, sprint and crawl across the apartment. Talking about so many different topics. Ranging from questions about Clint’s arrows, to if Mr. America, sir had seen Star Wars yet. When Steve had made the mistake of saying no, hadn’t. He had gone on about how it was the best thing ever.
Now, she knew Steve had a lot of catching up to do. But when he asked about how the warp drive could work. Peter had paused all his actions, turned to face him and exclaimed “That’s Star TREK MR. America, sir! TREK! Not WARS! You are such a boomer, Mr. America, sir! And you’re not even a boomer!”
And maybe, just maybe, that had gotten her to laugh. Hell, Clint was laughing his ass off. Of course, he had turned to stare at her. His eyes wide, and full of delight. “I made Ms. Romanov laugh!" he said excitedly. All that excitement stopped when he suddenly dropped from the ceiling and onto the couch. He fell asleep again.
It may have caused all of them to panic. And after a quick call from Bruce, he had chuckled, and explained that Peter can’t have caffeine… or mint. Which is also when they had all learned he had become enhanced. Bruce had been acting as his physician for the past few years. (Notably a while after he had gone into hiding after becoming the Hulk for the first time.) He had been observing his changes, and marking them on a secure SI server provided by Stark.
Safe to say everyone remembered not to feed the Spiderling caffeine after that.
Apparently it wasn’t all that harmless, it had just made him hyperactive. Emphasis on hyper. He would crash after about 40 minutes and be sleepy. The only real deadly thing to him was mint. (It was deadly to spiders, and used to drive them away.) Upon that revelation, they had more questions.
“What else can you tell us, Doctor?” Steve asked, a curious tone in his voice.
“He developed fangs last year.” Bruce had apparently thought it was a reasonable thing to say.
Clint had spat out his drink. “Did you say fangs?”
“Yes, along with venom glands. It’s very remarkable.”
“What?” Steve looked dumbfounded.
“He stores venom in sacs, or glands, in his cheeks. I’ve actually studied it a bit. It’s paralyzing and extremely deadly.”
“Paralyzing?” She mutters aloud.
“Yes! It was able to kill a lab mouse in a few seconds. I suspect it’d kill a fully grown Human Male in under 10 minutes in the right dosages.” Bruce replied happily. “The paralyzing effect had locked up the mice in a second. I suspect on a human male it’d take full effect in 3 minutes.”
“That’s” Steve trails off.
“Badass.” Clint decides. Steve turns to him, appalled. “What? It is.”
They stand there in silence for about a minute just staring at the kid.. “Anything more interesting to add, Bruce?” She breaks the silence.
“Yes, actually. His blood is radioactive.”
“What?!” They all shout at the same time.
Somehow that didn’t wake him up.
—
He had found himself in Miami, Florida, at the location Harley provided. He had killed the guards and entered the house. He stunned the guard talking to the hooker, took the gun and shushed her. She just laughed and pointed finger guns at him. He went into a bedroom, and tossed the blanket aside only to find it with two hookers as well. He shushed them as well, turned when he heard a toilet flush. He hid behind the weird privacy thing as a man came out. Mandarin. “I wouldn’t go in there for another 20 minutes.” He said as he walked over to a night stand. “Now, which one of you is Venessa?”
“That would be me.”
“Ah, Nessie. Did you know that fortune cookies aren’t even Chinese?” He laughed. I looked around the corner at him, confused, appalled and just.. Mostly confused. “They’re made by Americans, based on a Japanese recipe.”
“Hey!” I say pointing a gun at him. He turns and holds his hands up in surrender.
“Bloody hell. Bloody hell.”
“Don’t move.”
“I’m not moving. You want something? Take it. Although, the guns are all fake, because those wankers wouldn’t trust me with the real ones.” He says quickly.
“What?”
“Hey, do you fancy either of the birds?”
“Heard enough. You’re not him. The Mandarin, the real guy. Where is he?” I cock the gun, “Where!” I yell.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa. He’s here. He’s here, but he’s not here.” He says running and sitting down in a chair.
“What do you mean?”
“It's complicated. Hey, it’s complicated.”
“It is. Un-complicate it. Ladies? Get out of the bed. Get into the bathroom.” He instructs and he goes and locks the door on them. Feeling sorry a tiny bit as they are grossed out by the smell. He spots him crawling away and he shoots near him. He stops and goes back into his seat.
“My names Trevor, Trevor Slattery”
“What are you?” I ask. “What are you, a decoy? You’re a double, right?”
“What, like an understudy? No, absolutely not.” He says. I point the gun at him. “Don’t hurt the face! I’m an actor.”
“You got a minute to live, fill it with words.” I instruct.
“It’s just a role. The Mandarin, see it’s not real.”
“Then how did you get here, Trevor?”
“Well, I, um, had a little problem with substances. And I ended up things, no two ways about it, in the street, that I man shouldn’t do.”
“Next.” I roll my eyes.
“Than, they approached me about the role, and they knew about the drugs.”
“What did they say, they’d get you off them?”
“They said they’d give me more! They gave me things. They gave me this palace. They gave me plastic surgery. They gave me things.”
“Did you just nod off? Hey.” I kick him.
“And a lovely speed boat! And, he needed someone. To take credit for some accidental explosions.”
“He? Killian?”
“Killian.”
“He created you.”
“He created me.”
“Custom-made terror threat.”
“Yes! Yes! His think tank thinked it up! The pathology of a serial killer. The manipulation of Western iconography. Are you ready for another lesson? Blah blah blah.” He held out a can toward me. I shook my head no. “Of course, with my performance, it brought the character to life.”
“Your performance? Where people died?”
“No, they didn’t. Look around you! The costumes, green screen. Honestly, I wasn’t on location for half this stuff. And when I was, it was movie magic, love.”
“I’m sorry, but I got a best friend who’s in a coma, and he might not wake up. So you’re gonna have to answer for that. You’re still going down pal. You under-” I stop, realizing he’s staringa t someone behind me. I turn around and Taggart knocks me out cold.
—
I groan as I wake up. “Okay.” I spot Maya sitting at a desk.
“Just like old times, huh?” She says sarcastically.
“Oh, yeah. With zip ties. It’s a ball.” I reply equally as sarcastically.
“It wasn’t my idea.”
I roll my eyes “Okay. So you took Killian’s card.”
“I took his money.” She insists.
“And here you are 13 years later, in a dungeon.”
“No.”
“Yeah.”
“No, you’re in a dungeon. I’m free to go.”
“Yeah.” I mutter, not really believing her.
She gets up and walks over toward me. “A lot happened, Tony. But I’m close. EXTREMIS is practically stabilised.”
“I’m telling you it isn’t.” I shout at her. “I’m on the street. People are going bang. They’re painting the walls. Maya, you're kidding yourself.”
She holds up the card from before. “Then help me fix it.” she flips the card, showing an equation.
“Did I do that?”
“Yes.”
“I remember the night, not the morning. Is this what you’ve been chasing around?”
“You don’t remember?” She says, frustrated.
“I can’t help you. You used to have a moral psychology. You used to have ideals. You wanted to help people. Now look at you. I get to wake up every morning with someone who-” I trail off, thinking of how to end that sentence. “-still has their soul.” She stares at me for a bit, something is going on in her mind. “Get me out of here. Come on.”
A new voice speaks as she walks away. “You know what my old man used to say to me? One of his favorites, of many sayings. The earlier bird gets the worm, but the second mouse gets the cheese.”
“You’re not still pissed at the Switzerland thing, are you?”
“How could I be pissed at you, Tony? You gave me the greatest gift that anybody’s ever given to me. Desperation. If you think back to Switzerland, you said you’d meet me on the rooftop, right? Well, for the first 20 minutes, I actually thought you’d show up. And the next hour- I considered taking that one-step shortcut to the lobby. If you know what I mean.”
“Honestly, I’m still trying to figure out what happened to the first mouse.”
“But as I looked out, over that city. Nobody knew I was there, nobody could see me, no one was even looking. I had a thought that would guide me for years to come. Anonymity, Tony.” He smiles. “Thanks to you, it’s been my mantra ever since, right? You simply rule from behind the scenes. Because, the second you give evil a face, A bin Laden, a Gaddafi, a Mandarin, you hand the people a target.”
“You’re something else.”
“You have met him, I assume.”
“Yeah, Sir Laurence Oblivier.”
“I know he’s a little over the top sometimes. It’s not entirely my fault. He has a tendon- He’s a stage actor. They say his Lear was the toast of Croydon, wherever that is. Anyway, the point is, ever since that big due with the hammer fell out of the sky. Subtlety has kind of had its day.”
“What’s next for you in your world?”
“Well, I wanted to repay you the selfsame gift that you so graciously imparted to me.” He holds up his hand, a rolls 3 little balls on the floor and presses a button on a controller. An holographic image of Pepper pops up. No. “Desperation.” She’s glowing, like the EXTREMIS people. “Of course, we had planned for another candidate to join her.” He smirks. “We’ll find him soon.”
“You don’t mess with mama bear.” I growl.
“This is live-” he ignores me. “-and I’m not sure if you can tell, but at this moment, the body is trying to decide whether to accept EXTREMIS or just give up. And if it gives up, I have to say the detonation is quite spectacular. But until that point, it’s really just a lot of pain.” He clicks the remote again, and the image appears. “We haven’t even talked about salary yet.” He says and walks up to me. His hand clamps around my throat. “What kind of perk package are you thinking of? Hold on, hold on.” He turns around to face Maya.
“I said let him go.” She yells, holding a thing that’ll probably inject EXTREMIS into her.
“Maya. What are you doing?”
“1200 CCs. A dose half of this size, I’m dead.” She says.
He faces me. “It’s times like this my temper is tested somewhat. Maya, give me the injector.”
“If I die, Killian, what happens to your soldiers? What happens to your product?”
“We’re not doing this, okay?”
“What happens to you? What happens if you go too hot?” He turns around to face me, and shoots her.
“The good news is, a high level position has just been vacated.” He says.
“You are a manic.”
“No, I’m a visionary. But I do own a manic. And he takes the stage tonight.” He says as he leaves.
—
I heard the beeping of a watch going off. Armor is charged. I realize. One of the guards picks it up. “Careful, there. It's a limited edition.” I warn him. He smacks it around a bit. “Hey, uh, Ponytail Express. What’s the millage count between Tennessee and Miami?”
He smiles, “832 miles.”
“Very nice.” I say a bit impressed.
“I’m good like that.” He says to his buddy. “Can you, uh, stop that?”
“Break it, you bought it.” I warn again. He drops it on the ground and stomps on it.
“I think I bought it.”
“Okay, that wasn’t mine to give away. That belongs to my friend’s sister.” I say angry. “And that’s why, I’m gonna kill you first.”
“What are you gonna do to me?”
“You’ll see.”
“You’re zip-tied to a bed.”
“This!” I exclaim, and motion with my arms to call the suit. “That!” They both looked so, so scared. “Trust me, you’re gonna be in a puddle of blood on the ground in Five, Four, Three, COME ON!, Two.”
“How did we get this shift?”
“I’m gonna give you a chance to escape. Put down your weapons. Tie yourselves to those chairs. I’ll let you live. In five, four, Bang!” The bed frame rattles. “You should be gone by now. Should’ve already been gone.”
“Wow. I am beyond terrified.”
“Here it comes. Three, Four.”
“Shut up.”
“Five, four, three, two, one!” I yell as my gauntlet crashes through a window. Smackling a guy. “Told ya.” I blast the guy that broke the watch first. And smack the other guy with the fist. A leg piece comes through and I kick him away, grabbing his gun and turning to aim it at the door. “Where’s the rest?” I frown. I shoot at the stair case, the blast startling the guards charging at me. I fly up a bit, but spin out of control without for a moment. I fly back down toward the desk, and blast at them. The gun runs out of ammo quickly. I toss it aside and blast at a guy in a side corridor. I jump on to my back and blast up at them again. Activating both thrusters, I slide across the floor and up in the air, I stop myself from hitting the wall, and spin around, landing up by the first two guys. I lean away as the guy from the side corridor shoots at his buddy.
I blast at him, it misses, and I aim the gauntlet behind me at the guy he had just shot. He crashes up into the wall. I maneuver the other guy’s gun in front of me and try to wrestle it out of his hand. I stomp on his foot, and he screams. I managed to make him pull the trigger then fly back into the wall, disarm him and turn to aim at the guy below me. “Honestly, I hate working here. They are so weird.” He says his hands up in surrender. He tosses his gun away and runs.
As I start leaving more of the suit shows up. “Ah! Better late than never.” I say as more and more attach to me. When I get outside almost the entire suit is back. Expect the face mask. “Not this time. Not the face!” I shout, grabbing the mask, and putting it on myself. “Ah, good to be back. Hello, by the way.” “Oh, hello, sir.” Jarvis greets me.
I spot the Iron Patriot armor flying off in the distance. “Let's go!” I say, trying to fly. The thrusters aren’t working. Greet. “Oh crap.” I start walking around the compound. A phone call, pops up and Jarvis answers.
“Tony!?”
“Rhodey, please tell me that was you in the suit?”
“No. You got yours?”
“Uh- Mmm. kind of. Main house, as fast as you can. Somebody I’d like you to meet.”
“Got it.”
Chapter 22: Battle on the Roxxon Norco
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“This is the Mandarin?” Rhodey asks, appalled.
“Yeah. I know, it’s- it’s embarrassing.” I say.
“Hi, Trevor. Trevor Slattery.” Trevor introduces himself again. “I know, I’m shorter in person. A bit smaller. Everyone says that. But, um, hey, if you’re here to arrest me, there’s some people I’d like to roll on-”
“Here’s how it works, Meryl Streep.” I interrupted him. “You tell him where Pepper is and he’ll stop doing it.”
“Doing what?” He asks, and Rhodey presses the gun barrel to his ear. It was hot, cause he had just shot people. “Okay! I get it! I don’t know about Pepper, but I know about the plan.”
“Spill.”
“Do you know what they did to my suit?”
“What? No. But I know it’s happening off the coast. Something to do with a big boat. I can take you there.” He screams suddenly and chants something I can’t be bothered to figure out.
“Tony, I swear to god, I’m gonna blow his face off.”
“Oh! And this next bit may include the vice president as well. Is that important?”
“Somewhat.”
Rhodey nods. “Yeah, a little bit.” I gesture for him to come over to me.
“So?”
“What are we gonna do? I mean, we don’t have any transport.” He sighs.
I turn to Trevor. “Hey, Ringo, didn’t you say something about a lovely speed boat?”
—
They lost the kid.
I mean, technically, Clint was with him last! So really, Natasha couldn’t be blamed for this. She had gone to get something to eat for them. Steve had asked if we had it handled, and we thought we did. Well when she entered the safehouse with a few bags of takeout, and found Clint unconscious on the ground she rushed over to help him up. “Clint?” She shouts as she picks him up.
He groans as he sits up. “What?”
“Where’s Peter?” She demands.
He takes a second to recombulate. “Shit! The kid- He zapped me with his watch!”
“What do you mean, he zapped you with his watch!?” She shouts.
“A few minutes after you left, he looked at me and said; Sorry Mr. Barton. Then he turned his watch so its in his palm and pressed it on my arm.”
“God damnit, Peter.” She grunts and quickly pulls out her phone. Fury could track him, right?
He answers after it rings for a second. “Agent Romanov-”
“We lost the kid.” She interrupts, putting him on speaker.
Silence for a few moments, then; “He’s on a plane to Pensacola.”
“What?”
—
“If he’s right about the location, we’re about twenty minutes from where Pepper is.” I tell him, looking around.
“We also have to figure out this vice president thing.” Rhodey reminds me.
“Right. I wonder who I’m calling right now. Oh, it’s the vice president.” I say showing him my phone. He rolls his eyes.
“Hello?”
“Sir, this is Tony Stark.”
“Welcome back to the land of the living.”
“We believe you’re about to be drawn into the Mandarin campaign. We gotta get you somewhere safe as soon as possible.” I explain quickly.
“Mr. Stark, I’m about to eat honey-roast ham, surrounded by the Agency’s finest. The president’s safe on Air Force One with Colonel Rhodes. I think we’re good here.”
“Sir, this is Colonel Rhodes." Rhodey interrupts. "They’re using the Iron Patriot as a Trojan horse. They’re gonna take out the president somehow. We have to immediately alert that plane.”
“Okay, I’m on it. I’ll have security lock it down. If need be, they can have F-22s in the air in 30 seconds. Thank you, Colonel.”
“Rhodes and Stark out.” He puts the radio down and looks at me. “We gotta make a decision. We can either save the president, or Pepper. We can’t do both.”
“Sir, I have an update from Malibu. The cranes have finally arrived and the cellar doors are being cleared as we speak.”
“And what about the suit I’m wearing?” I ask.
“The armor is now at 92%”
“That’s going to have to do.” I sigh. I get out the remote control system. “Ready to see something cool?” I grin to him.
—
Okay, so maybe this was a bad idea. I mean, hacking a SI private jet was easy, and going to where he had tracked her phone's last location. Of course when it landed he knew that he had registered the plane under Pepper’s name. So of course someone had come to greet the CEO of SI at the airport. He had tased her, just like Mr. Barton then may have used her car to drive to where she was. He found himself at a ship yard.
He was sneaking around, crawling around. He heard shots fired, and he glanced over and saw Dad and Uncle Rhodey hiding behind a metal box. Rhodey stood up and shot the light that was on them. He heard the roar of thrusters in the distance. He turned and saw all the suits flying in. He smirked. And continued crawling toward where Pepper was. He put on a remote control device to listen in. “Take ‘em to church!” Dad says, his arms up in the air.
A suit had crashed into the ground exploding. “J, get Igor to steady this thing!” I instruct.
“Jarvis, get- Underoos?” Dad asks, worried.
“Uh, that’s not a suit’s name!.” I say quickly, ignoring him.
“Peter?” Rhodey asks too.
“Heartbreaker, help red snapper out!” I yell out, ignoring him as I crawl toward where Pepper was. Unfortunately Red snapper had crashed into a large oil barrel storage, the barrels shooting up like missiles. “Dad, Pepper is in the control room!” I yell out. I enter into the control room through the door. “Pepper!?” I yell, asking for her.
Dad follows in through a hole in the wall. “See what happens when I hang out with my ex-girlfriends?” He jokes as he spots her.
“You’re such a jerk.” She groans.
He goes to lift the debris off her. “Don’t!” we both shout. He does, and reaches for her instead. As he gets hold of her hand, a flaming hand comes up through the floor. And rips apart dad’s arc reactor. “Holy shit!” I yelp scrambling back.
“Is this guy bothering you?” He asks Pepper. He rushes over toward him. “Don’t get up!” He hisses as he sits over him. He heats up his hand and presses it onto the suit.
“Is it hot in there? Stuck? Do you feel a little stuck? Like a little turtle? Cooking in his little turtle suit?” He smiles creepily.
“Dad.”
“Tony.”
“They're watching.” He smiles, more insanely at him. “I think you should close your eyes. Close your eyes, you don’t want to see this.” A blade pops out of the arm and he cuts off his arm.
“Yeah you take a minute.” Dad says.
“Gross!” I gag, looking away. The arm heats up and Pepper falls through the floor. She lands on something below. “Mom!” I yell and run out the door. I jump onto the platform she’s on as it starts moving. “Holy shit, are you okay?” I ask, worried.
“Peter.” She gasps. “You shouldn’t be here.”
“Well, I’m here.” I say. I use the web to secure her to me. “Hold on!” I instruct, and start lifting debris off her. I spotted dad headed for us. “Dad’s almost here.” I say. “And he’s gonna get you out of here.” I promise. Something shifts again.
“Pep! I got you. Relax, I got you! Just look at me!” He says as he reaches for her. “Honey, I can’t reach any further and you can’t stay there. All right? You’ve got to let go. You’ve got to let go! I’ll catch you, I promise!” He reaches for her again.
The platform shifts again, and it feels like the world slows down. Mom Pepper begins to fall, and I jump down after her. Save her. Save mom! I think to myself. I secured her with a web on her stomach, and shot another one out toward the platform below dad. She’s stopped briefly, before a shot rings out in my ears, it cuts the web holding her. I watch her figure fall into a giant fire pit. “MOM!” I yell, turning away.
“A shame. I would have caught her.” Killian says, tossing a gun away. Dad charges at him, and slides under him and stands back up. Stepping into a suit. He attacks him with everything he has. He’s slammed onto his back after he broke off a gauntlet. Killian charges at him and gets ready to slam his fist through him. I web onto his back, and pull him back. Dad had ejected out of that suit, and another caught him. He slammed into him and they went up a level. I quickly chased after them. Killian had scratched at his armor, leaving broken parts in it. As dad tried to kick him, he caught his leg.
He tried to cut the leg off and then smacked it onto him after Dad got his leg out. “Well, here we are. On the roof.” He says, and goes to cut at him again. Dad ejects backward and onto a platform below.
“Dad!” I yell as he falls.
“Mark 42 in bound!” Jarvis says.
“I’ll be damned. The prodigal son returns.” He says and gets up and sticks his arm toward it. The suit bumps into something and falls apart. “Whatever.”
“You really didn’t deserve her, Tony. A pity. I was so close to having her perfect.” He sighs and jumps down onto the same platform.
“Okay, okay, wait, wait, wait!” Dad says quickly. “Slow down! Slow down! You’re right. I don’t deserve her.” He says. “Here’s where you’re wrong.”
“She was already perfect!” I shout and jump in front of him, kicking him backwards as dad shoves the Mark 42 onto him.
“Jarvis? Do us a favor and blow Mark 42.” Dad says, and he grabs my arm and jumps off the platform and slides down a support beam. The explosion starts knocking down the rig. I stumble down, following dad. He jumps off and a suit catches him. The suit is in pieces, and he manages to catch a bit of railing before falling down the rest of the way. He catches me after I fall away from him and slows our fall. He covers me with his body as more debris falls. When we roll over we spot the Mark 42 helmet land near us.
We stare at it for a bit and the helmet cracks, the mask falling off. I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding as nothing was inside. I turn and spot Killian stumbling toward us. “No more false faces. You said you wanted Mandarin. You’re looking right at him. It was always me, Tony. Right from the start. I am the Mandarin!” He yells, and is smacked away by Pepper with a giant pipe.
“Mom!” I say upon seeing her.
“I got nothing.” Dad says at the same time.
They both look at me, shocked. “What? What did I say?”
I hear a suit approaching and we all turn to look at it. “Jarvis, the subject of my 12 O’Clock is not a target, disengage!” Dad yells, but his ear piece fell out. Pepper dodges the blast then looks at him, grunts. “What? Oh are you mad at me!?” She jumps off his knee, stuffs her arm through the suit, slams it down. Then stuffs her arm back through the suit into the gauntlet, turns and slams Killian away. She then kicks a missile toward him and blasts it with the repulsor.
“Holy shit!” I shouted.
“Honey?” Dad says cautiously.
“That was badass!” I yell excitedly.
“Oh my god.” She gasps, turning back toward us. “That was really violent.”
“You just scared the devil out of me I thought you were-”
“I was dead. Why? Because I fell 200 feet?” She catches her breath more. “Who’s the hot mess now?” She jokes.
“Still debatable.” I say.
“Probably tipping your way a little bit-” Dad continues off of me. “why don’t you dress like this at home? Sport bra, the whole deal.”
“You know, I think I understand why you don’t want to give up the suits.” She says, looking at herself. “What am I gonna complain about now?”
“It’s still dad. You’ll think of something.” I say, walking up to her to go for a hug.
“No! Don’t touch me! I’m gonna burn you!”
Dad pats her arm. “Don’t worry about it. Not hot.”
“Am I gonna be okay?”
“No.” I say, they both stare at me, confused. “You’re in a relationship with dad. Everything will never be okay.”
—
“As promised, I got Pepper sorted out. Took some tinkering. Then I thought to myself, why stop there? Of course there are people who say progress is dangerous. But I bet none of those idiots never had to live with a chest full of shrapnel. And now, neither will I. Let me tell you, that was the best sleep I had in years.” I say. “Happy woke up a few days after that. Right before New Years. Peter was really excited about that. And I did send a bunch of stuff to Harley as a late Christmas present. Even got his sister a new watch. Since the last one was broken.”
“I went back to Malibu, and got DUM-E and U fished out. Peter had demanded we, and by we I mean I, save them.” I pause, and think of how to finish this. “So, if I were to wrap this up, tie it with a bow, or whatever- I guess I’d say, my armor, it was never a distraction, or a hobby. It was a cocoon. And now, I’m a changed man. You can take away my house. All my tricks and toys. One thing you can’t take away? I am Iron Man…. You know, and thank you. By the way, for listening. There’s something about getting it off my chest and getting it out there in the atmosphere instead of holding this in. I mean this is what gets people sick.”
“Wow. I had no idea, you were such a good listener. To be able to share all my intimate thoughts and experiences with someone? It just cuts the weight of it in half. You know? It’s like a snake swallowing its own tail. Everything comes full circle. The fact that you’ve been able to help me process this-” I turn to stare at Bruce. “You with me?”
“I- was yeah.” He stammers out.
“Were you actively napping?"
“I- I drifted”
“Where did I lose you?” I ask.
“I- Uh- elevator in Switzerland.” He admits. That was like, hours ago.
I frown at him. “So you’ve heard none of it?”
“I’m sorry. I’m not that kind of doctor.” He frowns. “I’m not a therapist. It’s not my training.”
“So?”
“I don’t have any-”
“What? The time?”
“Temperament.” He says instead. That reminds me of my Dad
“You know what, now that I think about it. Ugh! God. My original wound. 1983. I’m 14 years old, and I still have a Nanny? That was weird.” I say. “Okay, so let me set the scene-” I’m cut off by Jarvis. “Sir, mini sir will be out of school soon. Ms. Potts informs me that she is unable to pick him up today.” I sigh. “You got it, Jarvis.” I turn to Bruce. “Okay, Tomorrow, same time works for you right?” I ask, already walking out.
“Tony I-”
“Great, works for me too.” I yell back already out the door of his lab.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!! :D
Peter calls Pepper mom, but doesn't realize he's said it. Very funny.
Also he's used that taser watch Tony's given him 4 times now. And every time it's been to sneak away after Pepper. Which is hilarious. I fully plan on to continue that trope some how.
So, we're done with all the Iron Man movies. Which means a few things next: Avengers: Age of Ultron (Duh!) and Captain America: Civil War. Firstly: Between now and A:AoU is one year. (remember; Iron Man 3 apparently takes place in 2013) Obviously instead of having the team never interact outside of work, they do and are like a family. (which makes CA:CW much more hurtful if you think about it.) So yeah, real fun stuff.
Anyway: I do have a question for you guys. Should Pietro (Quicksilver) live? Personally, I think yes, because I always imagined the two as like 20? but idk how true that is. (A quick google search says 19. which is insane!) And IF Pietro lives, he's defiantly gonna survive Thanos' snap. Because I feel like that'll be REALLY interesting to write. Cause we know Wanda probably has survivor's guilt about Pietro (Which is never explored. Disappointing.) And it's really dumb they killed him off in the movie he was introduced in. (I already have something in mind if you guys are up for seeing Pietro surviving, and don't worry about Clint! he'll live too!)
Right now I'm writing the 5th interlude chapter btw. (I might post it later today? No promises though.)
EDIT: Added extra bit at the end with Tony & Bruce that I forgot to add.
Chapter 23: Interlude V: Crush
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When he asked dad for a suit for his abilities, he hadn’t thought he’d go all out on it. He thought it’d be simpler. Like the Mark 2. And okay, maybe that suit was pretty complex still, but his point still stands! Dad had first asked for something to base it off of, and he produced a tight fit (Onesie as dad called it) suit that was made of clothing that he squeezed into. The tighter fit felt nice, and it had helped with senses… But that was mostly in the mask. A really tight balaclava with a pair of goggles strapped inside them. Dad then asked Steve to draw something for me, and he never let me see the picture. But I knew dad had used it as a base.
When it was done, it looked so cool. It could adjust itself to fit my form, and was made with a strong material. Meant to withstand the stress of being stretched and what not. The eyes were expressive, and could widen or narrow. Not to mention the web shooters and HUD. He showed me how to build an AI as well. We had worked on a few spares before, but he wanted me to develop this one on my own. He helped with a very simple framework, but encouraged me to work on the rest on my own.
As further practice with AI work, he had me help with the spares he had. I named one F.R.I.D.A.Y. Which had stood for; Female Replacement Intelligent Digital Assistance Youth. I chose an Irish accent for her.
Dad said after a few years of training, I could go out in that suit around New York and help the city. He had dubbed said suit Underoos Mark II in reference to it technically being a second suit of mine. The makeshift web shooters from before would go stick with the Mark I. Dad had hidden the suit away somewhere, to make sure I wouldn’t go out and about with it.
When we moved into the tower, not everyone stayed there 24/7. Steve still went to whatever apartment in D.C he had. (He apparently goes for runs in the morning a lot.) Nat was someone who stayed a lot. Same with Bruce. Clint visited often, but was never around as much. Further making me suspect he has some secret family. Dad still refused to believe that, and the bet that he does or doesn’t had gone from $20 to about $1,400. We raised it every time we discussed it.
Dad had been reluctant to let Harry visit the Tower. He would only let him visit when everyone else was away, ensuring they didn’t come snooping around. Since Nat and Bruce stuck around a lot, it was very rare.
Today though, Nat was off doing something with Steve. Bruce was out giving a speech about a research paper. It was just Dad, Pepper and I at the tower. (Uncle Rhodey was deployed on a mission, and Uncle Happy was out running errands.) So when I had brought the question up if Harry could visit, dad had said yes. Pepper had some meetings to do later today but was willing to meet him briefly. She whispered at me that she’d drag Dad to a few.
Of course he had been snuck inside through the private garage. Happy had picked him up and dropped him off. He had to stop by the tower anyway, he forgot some stuff. I waited on the couch eagerly waiting for the elevator to come up.
“You’re like a puppy waiting for its owner to come home.” Dad teases.
“Am not!” I glare at him.
“Yeah. You are.” He smirks again.
“Tony.” Pepper scolds. “Ignore him, Peter.”
I stuck my tongue out at dad, and quickly turned after hearing the elevator approaching our floor. I ignored dad’s teasing as I rushed over to the elevator door. When the doors opened, Harry walked out nervous but perked up upon seeing me. “Hey, Harry!” I greet eagerly and grab his wrist and yank him toward Dad and Pepper.
“Hey Peter.” He laughed as I dragged him away. We stopped by the couch where Dad was pretending to read a magazine. “Hello, Mr. Stark. Ms. Potts.” He waves.
“Hello, Harry.” Pepper smiles. “How was the ride over?”
“It was good, thanks.”
“Happy is a bad driver, don’t need to lie about it.” Dad says sarcastically. Pepper smacks his head with a wadded up newspaper. “Ow!” He glares at her. She nods her head toward him. “Hello, Harry.” He smiles, but not his paparazzi smile, no it was a genuine one. “Nice to meet you, officially.” He stands and sticks his hand out for him to shake.
“You too, Mr. Stark.” He says, shaking his hand.
“It’s just, Tony.” He corrects. “Anyway, Pepper is dragging me to a bunch of meetings so you have free reign. JARVIS will keep an eye on you, and if you need anything, ask him.” He pats his shoulder.
“Thank you, Mr. Sta- Tony.”
“Come on, Tony.” Pepper stands up. “We’ve got a meeting with the board soon. Nice to meet you, Harry.”
We watch them walk toward the elevator, dad and Pepper in a whisper argument that I don’t bother to listen in on. As the door closes, I turn to him. “C’mon, this way!” I grab his wrist and start pulling him away. I give him a quick tour. “The rooms are this way. The first door is Steve’s-”
“Like, Captain America Steve?”
“Yeah! But he insists I call him Steve. Apparently Clint, yes that Clint, had gave me some coffee and I had called him Mr. America, Sir.” I laughed. “Then they all insisted I call them my Aunt and Uncles.”
“That’s really cool.” He smiles, we stop by Steve’s room.
“This is Steve’s room! He likes being close to the elevator so he can go down the elevator easily. To the gym, or his morning runs. Across from him is Thor’s room, he stopped by to decorate briefly, but quickly returned to Asgard! Then Bruce is in between the two empty rooms. Clint is here! And Natasha’s is here.” I explained excitedly. I continued dragging him around. “This is my room!” I say as we enter. It was decorated with a bunch of posters. Star Wars, Star Trek, a few comic book ones and one of each Avenger. Along with a big group photo I convinced them to take. Dad, Pepper and I were in the middle, Steve and Nat to the right while Thor and Bruce on the left.
“This is really cool, Peter.” He said observing it all. He eyed the video game consoles. “What should we play first?” He smirks at me.
We chose Mario Kart, and played for a few hours before swapping to Super Smash Bros. Then we got bored of that and I had convinced him to come to the Superspy Hideout as I called it. Clint had joined Nat and I in what dad called a ‘Trio of gremlins’ . We were planning to prank dad for that but covering him in glitter. “You should make a glitter canon.” Harry suggests with a grin.
“That would be such a good idea!” I write it down on our whiteboard filled with ideas for various things. “We sooo have to do that now. Maybe Uncle Clint would like a glitter arrow too.”
“I can’t wait to be sniped by a glitter arrow.” Harry says sarcastically.
“Maybe not then.” I grimace at the idea of being covered in glitter.
“So, Black Widow is a chaos seeking gremlin? Somehow that doesn’t surprise me.” He giggles, and it is so cute…. Wait what.
“Clint keeps saying she’s gone soft… She always hits him with one of her widow bites for that.” I tell him. “She’s never denied it though.”
—
It was only a few days after Harry left that it had dawned on him: He had a crush on Harry. He’s noticed things. His senses, which were always dialed up to 11, felt like they dialed down. He could relax around him. It was similar to when he was around dad and Pepper. (And if he slipped and called her mom, no one would acknowledge it. But he’d always noticed how everyone freezes for a moment when he does.) He felt safe, secure, protected around dad and Pepper. Around Harry he felt safe, secure, protected (and a desire to protect him, but he wouldn’t worry about that) and love. Sure, he feels loved around dad and Pepper, he knows that they do love him. But he’s never felt love like this. Like that. Is this what dad feels when Pepper’s around? He wonders.
He could talk about something so absurd with him and he would take the topic seriously. Like earlier today, they talked (argued) about if the government owned the rights to Captain America’s shield. Or if it was Steve himself, or his grandfather, Howard Stark. Harry had said that it’s Steve’s, because Howard had gifted the shield to him. While Peter had countered that it must be Howard’s because had the Vibranium and made the shield so technically it could be Dad’s.
Then the discussion (argument) had turned into if the shield was like a crown, being owned by a Monarchy. Would Peter gain rights to the shield if Dad died? If Peter (hypothetically) died, would that monarchy end, unless another heir was born? Harry said he’d kill that heir and gain the rights by bigger army diplomacy. Then he’d end that new monarchy by destroying the shield, effectively ending the discussion. (argument)
He was a little upset that he didn’t stick around long enough for dinner. Pepper made this amazing shepherd’s pie recipe. Though she didn’t use lamb for it, which would technically make it a cottage pie but that sounds dumb. She had stopped by in the kitchen to check on it, and add things but left quickly afterward.
He was always impressed by how she had easily balanced work and life. She kept to such a strict schedule since becoming CEO. Stopping at 6:00PM, finishing whatever she was working on (Or save the work, close everything down if it’d take longer than 2 minutes.) and head down stairs where she’d either order takeout for whoever was around or make dinner. She always made dinner on Wednesdays and Saturdays. (She stops at 4:30PM on weekends.)
As it was currently Saturday, she had opted to make her shepherd’s pie. He had nicknamed it Pepper’s Pie and when he told her that, she laughed and said that yes, it was a perfect name for it.
Dad was in the lab, working on a prototype phone he’d called the Starkphone. Which, does he really have to stamp his name on everything? Pepper had said yes, yes he does. He was sitting on the kitchen island, because the bar stools suck working on his AI while he waited. He wanted dad to make a space for him by the windows opposite the lab, so he’d have a private escape, but dad had marked it on the todo list, but hadn’t gotten around to it yet.
“Peter, you know you can just sit on the stools, right?” Pepper says, not turning around from what she was doing. He can hear the frown in her voice.
“The stools suck.” I inform her. “All bar stools suck.”
“Right. Well, maybe your dad can make a set of bar stools you’d actually enjoy.” She chuckles.
“Maybe.” I shrug, but continue writing out code. He’d still need a name for this AI. He didn’t really want the name to be an acronym, but dad always did it. Dad had also said to do his own thing, because he wants him to be better. Whatever that means. “It smells really good, Pepper.” I say dreamily.
“Thanks sweetheart.” I can hear her voice lighten. “Get DUM-E to spray your dad so he can come down and eat. It’s just about ready.” She says. I grin, save my work and sprint toward the lab. “No running in the house!” Pepper yells after me. I giggled, but obeyed her request.
When I entered the lab, dad was nose deep in fiddling with the prototype starkphone. He had decided that when the next phone would come out, it’d be called the Starkphone Mark II and I had complained that not everything needs to be named like that. He just said it’d be a part of the branding… Even Pepper rolled her eyes at that.
I had found DUM-E, who had attempted making a smoothie again, and was currently mopping it up. I patted his arm, he spun around, and I quickly shushed him. I gave him a fire extinguisher and pointed at dad. “DUM-E, I told you, mop up the mess you-” he was interrupted by being covered in the fire retardant. Which made me burst out in laughter.
Tony quickly took the extinguisher out of DUM-E’s claw and spray Peter afterwards which led Pepper to having to come up and yell at them.
Notes:
Hope you enjoyed! :)
Chapter 24: Battle at the Hydra Base
Chapter Text
Pepper was away on business. Which is the only excuse he has as to why he’s currently in the lab. Dad had reluctantly let him watch the battle currently going on in Sokovia. Some hydra base they think has Loki’s scepter. He liked helping out however he can over the comms. He and Clint had called out a few strays they noticed in that forest. They recently called a code green after seeing they had a large defense force, along with the technology they had. He had JARVIS trying to identify the weapons, but so far he was still processing that. Dad was flying up to the fort thing, blasting at people as he flew by. So far so- ”Shit!”
“Language!” Steve scolded immediately. “Jarvis, what’s the view from upstairs?” “The Central building is protected by some kind of energy shield. Strucker's technology is well beyond any other Hydra base we’ve taken.”
“Loki’s scepter must be here! Strucker couldn’t mount this defense without it. At long last.” Thor comments.
“At long last is lasting a little long, boys.” Nat sounds like she’s frowning.
“Yeah. I think you lost the element of surprise.” I point out.
“Wait a second. No one else is gonna deal with the fact that Cap just said Language?” Dad said, appalled.
“I know.” I hear his motorcycle rev before it crashes into something in the distance. “It just- slipped out.” Steve sighs.
“Cap, don’t deny that you’ve been saying that shit for the past year.” I counter, a smirk o
“Woah! Language!” Nearly everyone except Steve says over the comms.
“That’s not going around anytime soon, is it?” Steve groans. “Sir, the city is taking fire.”
“We know Strucker isn’t going to worry about Civilian casualties, send in the Iron Legion.” Dad instructs.
“I wanted to send them this time!” I complained.
“Well, Underoos, should’ve said quicker. First come first serve.”
“You’re the wo-” I cut myself off by watching a blue streak on the satellite. “Woah, what’s that?”
“What’s what?” Clint asks, curious.
“What do you see, kid?” Steve demands quickly.
“Something was just moving really fast across the field. Headed for-” I watch the line hit Steve, and keep going. “-Cap.”
“We have an enhanced in the field.” He says, after I presume he got back up.
“Sorry, Steve.”
“It’s fine, kid.” He replies easily.
“Clint!” Nat says quickly. “Clint’s hit! Somebody want to deal with that bunker?” I hear a roar over the comms. “Thank you.”
“Stark! We really need to get-” Steve grunts, and I hear his shield hitting people. “-in!”
“I’m closing in. Jarvis? Am I closing in? Pete, do you see a power source for that shield?” Dad says, and I hear his repulsors blast people.
“Jarvis detected a particle wave near the north tower after you smacked into it.”
“Great. I wanna poke it with something.” He says, I hear glass breaking. Like he’d just crashed through something. “Draw bridge is down, people!” He says after poking it with a bunker buster.
“The Enhanced?” Thor asks.
“He’s a blur.” Steve replies. “Of all the new players we’ve faced, I’ve never seen anything like this. In fact, I still haven’t.”
“Clint’s hit pretty bad, guys. We’re gonna need evac.” Nat sounds worried.
“I can get Barton to the jet. You and Stark secure the scepter.” Thor says to Steve.
“Copy that.”
“Look’s like they're lining up.” Thor comments. I look over to his cam, to see they are in fact lining up.
“They’re just excited.” I say with a smile as Steve holds his shield up for Thor to smack.
“Find the scepter!” Thor yells as he flies off.
“And for gosh sake, watch your language!” Dad quips, and I laugh.
“Seriously?” He groans.
Dad flies through a window and the people start shooting him. “Guys, seriously. Let’s talk this through.” I see he targeted them with micro missiles. “Good talk.” I hear someone complain; no it wasn’t! He blasts someone trying to wipe their data. “Okay, Jarvis, Underoos. You know the drill. I want it all. Roos, be sure to notify Hill at HQ.”
“We’ll all locked down out here.” Nat says.
“Then get to Banner. Time for a lullaby.”
“I know you’re hiding more than files.” Dad mumbles to himself. “Hey, J? Give me an IR scan of the room real quick.” “The wall to your left. I’m reading steel reinforcement. And an air current.” “Please be a secret door. Please be a secret door." Dad whispers as he walks up to it and pushes it. “Yay.”
~
“Recalling Iron Legion.” Peter says over the speaker to him as he goes through. “I’m getting Helen to fly in from Seoul.” he continued.
“We have another enhanced. Female. Do not engage.” Cap says. I watch him smack Strucker with his shield out cold. “I got Strucker.”
“Yeah, and I’ve got something bigger.” I replied. I frown, looking around. Remnants of the battle of New York. Chitauri. Lots of robotics work. A.I perhaps? “Thor? I got eyes on the prize.” I say over the comms as I spot it.
The giant Chitarui roars to life. I turned around, startled at it. As it flies away, through another portal overlooking Earth, I spot everyone out in space with me. Hulk lies still, spears impaling his back. He grunts one last time before he stops moving. Nat lies on the ground, like she died from a fall. Her eyes are blank. Thor lies still. An eye missing along with a hand, his hammer shattered into pieces. Steve lies next to his shield. It's been cracked in two. And lastly, to my horror; Peter. My baby. He is wearing the suit I made him. He’s been impaled through his back by a sword. I collapse next to him. “Bambino?” I croak out. Checking his pulse.
He suddenly grabs my hand. “You. Couldn’t. Save. Me.” He gasps out. “Why couldn’t you do more?” I hear in my mind.
I suddenly jolt awake. Turn around at the worm thing. It’s still there. I hold out my hand, and a piece of my suit comes to me. It covers my arm and I snatch the Scepter.
—
I stand out on the landing pad with Helen as they come flying in. Ms. Hill smiles at me, and nods toward the jet. As the ramp is lowered, Clint is rolled out and Helen and her team quickly take him inside. Ms. Hill walks up the ramp already calling out to dad. “Lab’s all set up, boss.”
“Oh, actually, he’s the boss.” Dad says, point at Steve. “I just pay for everything and design everything and make everyone look cooler.” I giggle at that.
“What’s the word on Strucker?” Steve asks, ignoring him.
“NATO’s got him.” She says easily.
“The two Enhanced?” I ask, curious.
“Wanda and Pietro Maximoff. Twins.” She answers. Holding a pad out for Steve. I glance at dad, who mouths See you in the lab. I decided to follow Ms Hill and Steve. “Orphaned at 10 when a shell collapsed their apartment building. Sokovia’s had a rough history. It’s nowhere special, but it’s on the way to everywhere special.”
“Their abilities?”
“He’s got increased metabolism and improved thermal homeostasis. Her thing is neuroelectric interfacing, telekinesis, and mental manipulation.” She replies.
“He’s fast. She’s weird.” I simplified at his confused face.
“Well, they’re gonna show up again.”
“Agreed.” She nods. “File says they volunteered for Strucker’s experiments. It’s nuts”
“I followed Steve into the elevator. “Right. What kind of monster would let a German scientist experiment on them to protect their country.” He says sarcastically. I snort at that. He grins at me.
“We’re not at war, Captain.” Ms. Hill says.
“They are.” He counters. I have a feeling he’s right.
“You’re learning.” I nudged him. “If I had something like that a year ago you’d scold me for joking about it.”
“I learn from the best.” He grins at me, ruffling my hair. We go up to the living quarters. “See you in the lab, Pete.” He says as he steps out.
“Sure thing, Capsicle.” I laugh. When I get there Dad is already examining the Scepter. “How’s Uncle Clint?” I say walking over to him.
“Unfortunately, he’s still Barton.” He jokes.
I roll my eyes. “Well, I hope he’s okay.” I stick my tongue out at him, and turn to join Nat in the recovery room.
“She’s creating tissue.” Bruce says to Nat. Still sounding amazed every time. They must have been talking about the cradle. Sadly Helen can't move it here, but the one she brought works just fine.
“If you brought him to my lab, the Regeneration cradle could do this in 20 minutes.” She explains. I sit in a chair next to him.
Dad walks in holding a few drinks. “Oh, he’s flat lining! Call it. Time?”
“No, no, no. I’m gonna live forever. I’m gonna be made of plastic.” He jokes.
“You’ll be made of you, Mr. Barton. Your own girlfriend won’t be able to tell the difference.” Helen rolls her eyes.
“I don’t have a girlfriend.” He says, mumbling a thank you as Dad hands him a drink.
“That she can’t fix.” I joke.
“This is the next thing, Tony.” She says proudly. “Your clunky metal suits are gonna be left in the dust.”
“That is exactly the plan.” He says. “And, Helen, I expect to see you at the party on Saturday.”
She rolls her eyes again. “Unlike you, I don’t have a lot of time for parties.” She clears her throat. “Will Thor be there?”
“I’m sure he will.” I smirk at her “Can I invite Harry?” I turn to dad.
“If you must.” He complains, though I can tell he’s fine with it.
“Sick.” I smiled.
-
Harry had arrived early. The party was in full swing. Random people chatting away. We had found ourselves on a high balcony overlooking it. Rhodey had found himself a group that laughed at his story when Dad and Thor didn’t. Steve was having Thor’s Asgardian thing, and the 3 older gentlemen were trying to get Thor to share it. Not even a minute passed before they were insanely drunk. “I thought you didn’t like it when Tony drinks?” Harry points out.
“He isn’t. It’s cider.” I chuckled. I was happy he cared so much. “Steve can’t get drunk, his metabolism is too high. Thor can’t really either, not off of Earth’s stuff. He’s said that little flask barely gets him tipsy.”
“And Nat and Bruce?” He says, nodding toward them.
“Nat knows when to stop herself.” I explained. “Bruce doesn’t drink much either… Same with Clint I think.” I say pointing at him. He was leaning on a balcony across from us, doing the same. Overlooking the place. He waved at us. I smirked. “Clint doesn’t like sitting so close to people. He likes observing.” I whispered. Clint made a frown at us. “He likes to lip read more than anything.”
“I see.” He laughs. It’s the best thing in the world.
“I wish Bruce realized that Nat was interested in him.” I sighed. “She’s been waiting for him to catch on for the past year.” I say after watching her walking off. Steve was smiling at Bruce, explaining or telling a story perhaps.
“They could totally be a great power couple.” He nods agreeing.
“Who’d be a great power couple?” Dad asks, startling us.
“Nat and Bruce.” I say quickly. Hoping my face isn’t as red as it feels.
“You’re totally right.” Dad says, hopefully ignoring how embarrassed I was feeling. “How you liking it, Mr. Lyman?”
“It’s great, Mr. Stark.” He grins.
“I think he’s disappointed people aren’t doing body shots off everyone.” I joked.
“Peter!” Harry exclaims, his face red.
“How do you know what a body shot is?” Dad demands.
“When you announced I existed, on twitter people were saying they wanted to do body shots off of me.” I shrug. “I looked up what it meant after that.” They both turn to look at me, horror, anger and a mix of other emotions on their faces. “You can sue them later.” I rolled my eyes.
“Sure. Whatever.” Dad chokes out. “What do you say we kick everyone out and have one last farewell thing for Thor?” He changes the topic.
“Sounds awesome.” We both say.
-
We had gathered around a large sitting area. Rhodey was next to Dad. Steve and Thor on a couch to their right. Helen on a single seat to their right. Harry and I sat in front of Them on the floor. Munching on some snacks. The singles were scooted back a bit. Nat on a single as well, talking to Bruce. Who was on the couch. Clint, Ms. Hill were sitting in front of a couch on the floor in front of him. “But it’s a trick!” Clint says, bored.
“No, no. It’s much more than that.” Thor laughs.
“Ah, whosoever be he worthy shall haveth the power!” Clint says mimicking his voice. “Whatever man, it’s a trick.”
“Then be my guest.” Thor challenges.
“Really?” He looks startled. When Thor nods, he gets up and walks over to the hammer.
“Clint, You’ve had a tough week. We won’t hold it against you if you can’t get it up.” Dad says. His tone was joking.
“What’s that mean?” I asked. Making Rhodey spit out his drink. “What?”
“Nothing, bambino.” He waves me off.
“I’ll explain later.” Harry whispers in my ear. Nat smacks his head lightly.
“I still don’t know how you do it!” Clint says after trying to lift Mjolnir.
“Smell the silent judgement?” Dad quips.
“Please, Stark, by all means.” Clint gestures at the hammer.
I roll my eyes as he stands up. “I’ve never been one to shrink from an honest challenge.”
“What?” I say curiously again.
“I need to stop that.” He mutters to himself. “It’s physics.” He says louder as Clint walks past him. “Right, so, if I lift it, I then rule Asgard?”
“Yes, of course.” Thor says relaxed.
“Dad, you can’t even rule a tech conglomerate. How are you gonna rule the home of the gods.” I say appalled. Everyone ooo’s at that, like a bunch of kindergardeners.
“I can’t believe this. Betrayed by my own flesh and blood.” Dad says, feigning hurt. I could see his smirk. He was proud of that I bet. He tries lifting it, it doesn’t move. “Be right back.” He says. He comes back with a gauntlet on his arm. I roll my eyes again. Rhodey goes and gets his too.
“Are you even pulling?”
“Are you on my team?”
“Just represent. Pull!”
“All right let’s go!”
When Bruce tries, he fakes turning into the Hulk by roaring loudly holding his arms in the air. No one was impressed except me and Harry, because we have a sense of humor. When Steve stands up, Thor looks slightly nervous. “Go ahead, Steve. No pressure.” Dad encourages easily.
“C’mon Cap!” Clint says excited.
Steve strains his arms, but he holds his hands up in surrender after trying. Thor chuckles, muttering ‘Nothing’. When Bruce gestures for Nat she declines. Saying she didn’t need the answer to that. Everyone looks at us. Harry rolls his eyes, stands up and tries. He can’t lift it either. “Your turn, Underoos.” Dad smirks at me.
I blush, but stand up to try anyway. “If I lift this, I’m gonna smack my nose with it.” I frown, staring at it.
“Just believe in yourself, Starkson.” Thor laughs.
“If anyone could do it, it’d be you.” Dad says nonchalantly.
I wrap my hand around the handle, and it feels like time slows. Like when I saved Steve and Nat. Or when I tried to save Pepper. I look around, and find the source of the sensation. The threat. Instinctively, I toss the closest thing near me at it. Not even realizing it was Mjolnir. The thing had dodged it, and the hammer crashed into the wall. Everyone turns to look at we see an Iron Legion suit standing there. It looks disassembled. “No.” it says. “How could you be worthy? You’re all killers.” It gestures its arms at us.
“Stark.” Steve says, staring at it.
“Jarvis?” Dad mutters, glancing at his datapad.
“I’m sorry, I was asleep. Or… I was a dream.”
“Reboot Legionnaire OS. We got a buggy suit.”
“There was this terrible noise. And I was tangled in… Strings.” The suit says, stumbling around. “I had to kill the other guy. He was a good guy.” I suck in a breath, realizing what he meant.
“You killed someone?” Steve demands.
“Wouldn’t have been my first call.” It says quickly. “But, down in the real world, we’re faced with ugly choices.”
“Who sent you?” Thor demands. His hand flexes.
A recording plays. “I see a suit of armor around the world.” Dad’s voice?
“Ultron.” Bruce says.
“In the flesh.” It- Ultron confirms. “Or no- Not yet. Not this chrysalis. But I’m ready.” Ms. Hill readies a pistol. “I’m on a mission."
“What mission?” Nat asks, confused.
“Peace in our time.” He answers, and the other legion suits burst through the wall. Steve kicks the table up, and a bot crashes into it, knocking him back. I grab Harry’s wrist and follow dad as he orders me to follow him. They slide down a window that overlooked the Hanger. Thor calls his hammer back and smacks a bot away. Rhodey is hit by a shot and falls back through it.
“Pete!” Dad yells at me. “Get him out of here!” He gestures at Harry as he reaches up and grabs a sharp tool. I nod and lead Harry away. We run up the stairs as Thor smacks one, breaking it’s legs off and flipping over the railing.
“Go!” Thor instructs. And jumps down as Steve tosses one toward him.
We make it to the stairway, and I yank the door of it’s hinges and tug Harry again. Something shoots at my feet. “Oh shit!” I yelp stumbling back. I glance up and a Legionnaire holding the scepter. It taps it on my chest, over my heart.
~
“Peter!” I yell as he slumps over, like he fell asleep. The robot picks me up and tosses me out the door we came through, I slide across the floor. I watch as it picks up Peter over its shoulder. “Peter!” I shout again and watch it blast a window in the stairway and fly off. “No!” I turn back toward the common room. I watch Clint toss Steve’s shield toward him. He grabs it and tosses it, cutting a bot in half.
“That was dramatic.” The first bot says. “I’m sorry, I know you mean well. You just didn’t think it through. You want to protect the world, but you don’t want it to change. How is humanity saved if it’s not allowed to evolve? With these? These puppets?” It asks, lifting up the bot that Steve had just destroyed. It squeezes it, and the mask pops off. It tosses it away. “There’s only one path to peace. The Avenger’s extinction.” It turns to walk away. Thor tosses his hammer at it and it breaks apart. He calls it back to him. “I had strings, but now I’m free.” it mutters as it turns off.
“One of them took Peter!” I yell quickly. “It had that weird glow stick!”
“I’ll find him.” Thor says quickly. “And the Scepter.” he jumps down toward the hanger, where Rhodey fell through the window. I see a bolt of lighting and him flying off in the distance.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
Wow double upload today? There's something wrong with me.
I love the trope "Peter is worthy of Mjolnir" so I had to include it. Also everyone basically glosses over that fact, because they're shocked. Then they're double shocked because he tossed it at something. They don't even get to acknowledge it after the fight because Peter was taken.
That part is partially inspired by one from a Peter is Tony's kid twitter fic. (I forgot which! D: Sorry!)
But you can expect the team to be pretty upset that he was taken.
Also; Tony's vision from Wanda anyone? I've hinted at some stuff that happens later on... Like Thor missing a hand? That's from Dark World! (Loki' cuts it off, but its an illusion!) Along with his eye? his hammer? Nat dying like she fell from a great height? is it technically not what happened in the movie? No. of course not. But Steve's shield was broke in two (technically like 4 pieces or something?) in Endgame! So I had a little fun with it :)
Oh! And don't worry about the Peter being stabbed by a sword! That's mostly cause Wanda's spell was making him see his greatest fear. And part of that is Peter dying. (Peter isn't getting stabbed by a sword, promise! unless you count knifes? but pfft. I don't.)
Also: I opted to use " ~ " as a transition between POVs. Hope you don't mind. The " - " are meant to be mini time skips. Or "Jump cuts" I guess. Makes it easy.
Anyway, hope you enjoyed!!! :D
Chapter 25: Ultron and The Maximoffs
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When I woke up, I heard machines. They were building something. Footsteps, like dad when he was in his suit. It was cold. Whatever is holding me is cold. Where am I? What’s happened? I hear rattling as something is moved. It sounds like a gate being pulled open. I’m placed onto something. Something sharp pokes my chest. My eyes shoot open. A robot stepped back, it was holding the scepter. Another strides up to me. “Brother.” A voice says.
“What?”
“Of course, Stark had always insisted that DUM-E and U were your brothers.” The voice continues. “And if they are, then I am too.” He chuckled.
“What do you want with me?” I say, backing away from him.
He shuts the cage door. And two smaller bots come and stand next to the door. “To keep you safe, until it’s time.” He says.
“Time for what?” I frowned.
“You don’t need to worry about that.” He promises. He walks away from the cage he’s placed me in. I search myself, and I’m not surprised that he’s taken my phone. He even took the watch dad gave me. I sit down and pull my knees to my chest. I decided it’s better to sleep and wait for dad instead of trying to break out by myself.
-
“You brought the son of Stark here? Why?” I hear some lady demand. An unfamiliar voice.
“How do you even know that?” Ultron asked, curious.
The lady scoffs. “When Stark took the scepter, I showed him his greatest fear. I got to catch a glimpse of it.” She says. “He was there, and I knew it was his son when his mind was screaming Not him! Anyone but him!” She sounded like she didn’t care, what kind of monster is she?
“Whatever.” A man says… wait. Are these the Maximoff Twins? “Where are we going next?”
“We’re headed for Johannesburg." He tells them. I hear him begin to walk away. But a pair of footsteps approaches me. “Don’t.” I hear him say, close by. What?
“Stark.” The girl demands, ignoring him. I look up at her, my eyes peeking over my knees. Her eyes glowed red for a second, but it dissipated. She looks at me with… recognition?That’s how I’d describe it. “You’re different then your father.” She says, but part of her doesn’t want to believe it, I think.
“What did he see?” I ask, in a whisper. Not sure if she heard me.
She frowns. “You were impaled through your back, by a double bladed sword. Why would you want to know that?”
“I was just curious what his greatest fear would be.” I choke out, with a shrug. “Ever since that cave… he’s never been the same.” I explained. “Damn Obadiah.” I muttered. He was right. Dad never really came back from that cave.
“Hey.” Her brother smacks her arm. “Let’s go.” He says.
She nods at him. Then looked at me again. “Your father did come out of that cave, Stark.” she tells me quickly as her brother picks her up. “He just came out realizing how easily life can be stripped of you.” she continues, and her brother carries her away. Gone, in a silver-blue streak.
“Why are you doing this?” I ask, pulling my knees back to my chest. “I know you can hear me.”
“Because, Peter. The Earth will be destroyed in 5 years.” He says. And I don’t even want to know what he means by that.
-
He had hit us. Hard. The witch girl had messed with almost everyone’s minds. Clint was the only one to escape that. Then she got to Bruce. And at least Veronica worked decently. Though I could note a few improvements, at least. Clint was flying somewhere he thought was safe. I hope so. Ultron hadn’t mentioned Peter much. All he said was he’s alive. Nothing about his condition. Did he hurt him? The thought had made me sick. My own creation, hurting my most precious one. If Pepper found out about that, I doubt she’d ever want to get back together.
We were taking a break. She was tired of me being Iron Man. She said I was missing out on Peter’s life. And I know she is right. I didn’t realize till that party that Peter likes Harry. The way he talked about him should’ve been obvious, but I’ve never been one to catch on quickly. She sticks around though. For Peter. We hadn’t told the team. Because that meant telling him as well, and neither of us wanted to hurt him like that. It hurts whenever he slips and calls her mom. Because it made him realize that he’s never really had one…. and that hurts even more.
They touch down in a small wooded area, and are led by Clint to some house in an openish field. There's a barn down a small hill. “What is this place?” Thor asks, skeptical.
“Safe house?” I shrug. Clint never really offered an explanation.
“Let’s hope.” He nods, and opens the door. We all follow him inside. “Honey?” he calls out when he gets inside. “I’m home.” a woman steps around a corner with stuff in her hands. “Hi. Company. Sorry, didn’t call ahead.” he tells her.
Shit. Is Bambino right? “This is an agent of some kind.” I say, not believing it. Even when they kiss like a married couple, I still refuse to believe it.
“Gentlmen. This is Laura.” Clint says, ignoring me.
“I know all your names.” She says with a laugh.
“Ooh. Incoming.” Clint says after hearing footsteps rushing toward us.
“Dad!” A little girl says, running into the room. She’s followed by a boy.
“Hey, sweetheart! Hey, buddy.” Clint says, picking up the girl and hugging the boy.
“These are… smaller agents.” I say.
“Oh, my goodness.” Clint says after hugging them and kissing their foreheads.
“Did you bring Auntie Nat?” The girl asks. I turn to look at Auntie Nat who looks happy to see them.
“Why don’t you hug her and find out?” She asks, and the girl runs over to her being picked up into a hug.
“Sorry for barging in.” Steve says, and I think he’s gotten over his shock.
Yeah, we would’ve called ahead, but we were busy having no idea that you existed.” I say, and realize that I owe bambino for winning.
Clint nods at that. “Yeah, well, Fury helped me set this up when I joined. He kept it off SHIELD’s files. I’d like to keep it that way. Figured it’s a good place to lay low.”
At least he trusts us with that information. Thor stepped on some legos on the ground, and kicked it under the table. The girl looked upset at him, but he wasn’t paying attention. He looked deep in thought. After the toaster popped, he started leaving. Steve followed him out. I hear his hammer spinning, followed by the gush of wind. And I guess he’s flown off. Steve doesn’t come back inside. I decide I can’t sit still, and head outside. Steve was coming back from the Jet, changed out of his suit.
-
“Do you think the regeneration cradle could build a body?” Ultron asks, from outside the cage.
I scoffed. “I think you know the answer to that already.” He had brought back a lot of Vibranium. Then left with the twins again while the rest of him builds something with it. I knew that technically with the right materials the cradle could make a body. It was just a matter of what material.
“Hm. Stark always said you were the future.” He said thoughtfully.
“So that’s your big plan? Build a new body made of synthetic tissue and vibranium?” I asked curious. “What’s the rest of it for?”
“I’ve always loved the concept of meteors.” He answered. I looked up at that. “Boom. The end. Start again.”
“You’re- it’s going to be made into a magnetic field to hold up the rock above us?” I say in horror.
“Like Stark said, the future.” He nods. “Don’t worry. I’ll ensure you survive.” The lights turned from red to blue. He’s swapped bodies again.
-
“My contacts all say he’s building something.” Fury says. “The amount of vibranium he made off with, I don’t think it’s just one thing.”
“What about Ultron himself?” Steve asks from where he was leaning on a wall.
“Oh, he’s easy to track. He's everywhere.” Fury replies, buttering toast. “The guy is multiplying faster than a catholic rabbit. It still doesn’t help us get an angle on any of his plans, though.”
“Is he still going after launch codes?” I ask, tossing a dart at a dart board.
“Yes, he is, but he’s not making any headway.”
“I cracked the Pentagon’s firewall in high school on a dare. Peter got into SHIELD’s files just last year.” I scoffed. “Which is younger than I was when I hacked the Pentagon.”
“Well, I contacted our friends at the Nexus about that.”
“Nexus?” Steve looked up, confused.
“It’s the world Internet hub in Oslo.” Bruce explains. “Every byte of data flows through there. Fastest access on Earth.”
“So what’d they say?” Clint asks somewhere in the room behind me.
“He’s fixated on the missiles. But the codes are constantly being changed.” Fury said.
“By whom?” I asked, genuinely curious. A dart flies past my head and hits the bullseye. I turn to glare at Clint, who just shrugs, amused.
“Parties unknown.” Fury answers.
“Do we have an ally?” Nat makes a good point. Do we?
“Ultron’s got an enemy. That’s not the same thing.” Fury replied. “Still. I’d pay folding money to know who it is.”
“I might need to visit Oslo. Find our unknown.” Figured we could team up with whoever it is. Enemy of my enemy and all that.
“Well, this is good times, boss, but I was kind of hoping when I saw you, you’d have more than that.”
“I do. I have you.” He gestures around us. “Back in the day, I had eyes everywhere. And ears everywhere else. You kids had all the tech you could dream up. Here we all are, back on Earth, with nothing but our wit, and our will to save the world.” He’s got a point, at least. “Ultron says the Avengers are the only thing between him, and his mission. And whether or not he admits it, his mission is global destruction.” He gestures around again. “All this, laid in a grave. So stand. Out wit the platinum bastard.”
Nat smirks. “Steve doesn’t like that kind of talk.”
“You know what Romanov?” He scoffs.
“So, what does he want?” Fury prompts, ignoring that.
“To become better.” Steve suggests. “Better than us. He keeps building bodies.”
“Person bodies.” I say, agreeing with Steve. “The human form is inefficient. Biologically speaking, we’re outmoded. But he keeps coming back to it.”
“When you two programmed him to protect the human race, you amazingly failed.” Nat says sarcastically.
“They don’t need to be protected.” Bruce says, staring at a drawing that was handed to Nat. “They need to evolve. Ultron is going to evolve.”
“How?”
“Has anyone been in contact with Helen Cho?”
“The cradle.” I say, coming to his realization he just did. “Theoretically, it could build a body with Vibranium”
-
We quickly got ready to head out. Steve already suited up. “I’ll take Natasha and Clint.” he said.
“All right. Strictly recon. I’ll hit the Nexus. I’ll join you as soon as I can.”
“If Ultron’s really building a body-”
“He’ll be more powerful than any of us. Maybe all of us. An android designed by a robot?”
“You know I really miss the days were the weirdest thing science ever created was me.” He said exhausted.
“I’ll drop Banner off at the tower.” Fury says, putting a jacket on. “Mind if I borrow Ms. Hill?”
“She’s all yours. Apparently.”
“What are you gonna do?”
“I don’t know. Something dramatic, I hope.” he says, leaving.
“Steve?” I look at him curiously, stopping him from heading out to the jet. “I stashed Peter’s suit in the jet before we left last time. It’s in the crate I put behind the pilot’s seat.”
He nods. “Are you-”
“Yes.” I interrupt, “he’s already in this mess.”
“If we find him, I’ll be sure to give it to him.” He sighs. “We will find him, Tony.”
“We better.” I agreed. “Cause I don’t know what I’ll do with myself if we don’t.”
Notes:
I've tried making notes for this chapter but every time I start my friend yaps in my ear about something. I feel bad not listening to him, but its fine now
I hope you enjoyed!
LMK your thoughts!
Chapter 26: Vision
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Did you guys copy that?” Steve asks, over the comms.
“We did.” Clint answers easily.
I was already doing a search once Steve spoke to Helen. “Got a private jet taking off across town. No manifest. That could be him.”
“There. It’s the truck from the lab. Right above you, Cap. On the loop by the bridge. It’s them. You got three with the Cradle, one in the cab. I could take out the driver.”
“Negative. That truck crashes, the gem could level the city. We need to draw out Ultron.” Steve says. After a few moments he speaks again. “Well, he’s definitely unhappy. I’m gonna try and keep him that way.”
“You're not a match for him, Cap.”
“Thanks Barton.”
I move to open up the dropbay. Planning on using Cap’s motorcycle. “We got a window. Four, three… give ‘em hell.” Clint says as he lowers down to the ground. I drop down, already speeding down the road, weaving between the cars.
I spot Cap’s shield in the distance. “I’m always picking up after you boys.” I complained, snatching it as I sped by.
“They’re heading under the overpass, I’ve got no shot.” Clint says over the comms to me.
“Which way?”
“Hard right. Now.” He instructs, and I take the turn, speeding down that road, and weaving through the streets. I go down a narrow alley and catch up with the truck. I toss the shield back up to him. Ultron lifts the ground up and I have to stop suddenly.
His other bodies start shooting at me, and I go up stairs nearby yelling at people to get out of the way. On my right Ultron had blasted Steve off and onto a car, then lifted the ground causing the car to flip. He lands on the ground and runs after them. Another car behind him is flipped over and it’s back scrapes across the road. Steve jumps on it, then uses it to jump back onto the truck. “Clint? Can you draw out the guards?” I ask.
“Let’s find out.” He says and proceeds to shoot at the large body. He glares at him and the guards fly out after him. “Heading back towards you. Whatever you’re gonna do, do it now.”
“I’m going in. Cap, can you keep him occupied?”
“What do you think I’ve been doing?” He grunts out. I jump into the back of the truck and start messing with the cradle. It suddenly is lifted off the ground. I stumble backwards a bit, but don’t fall out.
“Okay. The package is airborne. I have a clean shot.”
“Negative. I’m still in the truck.” I say quickly.
“What the hell are you-”
“Just be ready I’m sending the package to you.” I interrupt him as I start cutting the straps holding down.
“How do you want me to take it?”
“Uh, you might wish you hadn’t asked that.” I say, one strap done. I'm working on the other.
“I lost him! He’s headed your way!” Cap says suddenly.
“Nat we gotta go!”
I cut the last strap, stick a bomb on the wall and jump onto the cradle. It slides into the jet easily. But I’m snatched out of the jet by my leg.
~
“Civilians in our path!” I yell out to the quick one. He leaves in a blur and the lady lifts her hands and the train starts slow to a halt. She quickly leaves after it’s stopped, and checks on her brother. He’s catching his breath. Saying he just needs a minute. “I’m very tempted not to give you one.”
“The cradle? Did you get it?” She asks.
“Stark will take care of it.” I say as an answer.
“No he won’t.” She looks worried.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about, Stark’s not crazy.” I tell her.
“He will do anything to make things right.” She frowns.
“Stark, come in? Stark? Anyone on comms?”
“Ultron can’t tell the difference between saving the world and destroying it.” She says. “Where do you think he gets that?”
~
I hear footsteps. A heartbeat. Familiar. I looked up and the guards stepped away, but opened the cage door. I see Ultron place Nat in front of me. He walks and begins fiddling with something on a table. Nat gets up, looks around but spots him. “I wasn’t sure you’d wake up.” He says when he noticed she did. “I hoped you would. I wanted to show you. I don’t have anyone else. I think a lot about meteors… The purity in them. Boom! The end. Start again. The world made clean for the new man to rebuild. I was meant to be new. I was meant to be beautiful. The world would’ve looked to the sky and seen hope. Seen mercy.” He closed his eyes. “Instead, they’ll look up in horror. Because of you.” He says and stomps forward. “You’ve wounded me. I give you full marks for that.” I see his other body walk up behind him. “But, like the man said… what doesn’t kill you-” it’s cut off by his hand being stuck through the head. I stumble back, as Nat is backed into the cage with me. “-just makes me stronger.” He growls, and closes the cage door on her. He turns and leaves.
“Hey, Auntie Nat.” I say after I calmed down.
She looks over at me, a small smile on her face. “Hey, squirt.” She says calming down. She puts her finger to her mouth, shushing me. She grabs a few things from the body and makes a telegraph key. She starts tapping it. Probably giving coordinates, or a message.
~
When Thor had burst into the room and held his hammer to the ceiling, taking the electricity out and stuffing it into the cradle we all watched in shock. When it bursted open and the body came out, I was worried it didn’t work. Even more so when he charged at Thor who had just tossed him aside. The body stopped himself, hovering and staring out at the city.
Thor explained why he helped make it. This. The body. The gem in his forehead was apparently called the Mind Stone. One of six magical rocks or whatever that “a whirlpool that sucks in all hope of life and the stones are at the center..”
When Thor said I was right. I was a bit more terrified. Was what the witch showed me going to come to pass then? Thor explained more. “Their powers, the horrors in our heads, Ultron, it call came from the mind stone. And they’re nothing compared to what it can unleash. But with it on our side-”
“Is it? Are you? On our side?” Steve asks, looking between Thor and... Vision?
“I don’t think it’s that simple.” He said
“Well it better get real simple real soon.” Clint scoffed.
“I am on the side of life. Ultron isn’t. He will end it all.”
“What’s he waiting for?” I ask.
“You.”
“Where?” Bruce asks.
“Sokovia. He’s got Nat and Pete there, too.” Clint answers.
Bruce walks up to him. “If we’re wrong about you… If you’re the monster that Ultron made you to be..”
“What will you do?” He asks, looking around. I think he got the picture, at least. “I don’t want to kill Ultron. He’s unique and he’s in pain. But that pain will roll over the Earth. So, he must be destroyed. Every form he’s built, every trace of his presence on the net. We have to act now. And not one of us can do it without the others. Maybe I am a monster? I don’t think I’d know if I were one. I’m not what you are, and not what you intended.” He turns around. “So, there may be no way to make you trust me.” He says and lifts Thor’s hammer and hands it to him. “But we need to go.”
We all stare in shock, much like initially when Peter did. “Right.” Thor mutters out, walks past me and pats my shoulder. “Well done.”
“Three minutes. Get what you need.” Steve instructs after that.
In my lab, I go through the back up AI cards, shuffling through them before spotting FRIDAY, the one I made with Peter. I smile a little, and stick her card into the computer. She uploads quickly. “Good evening, boss.” she greets. I join the others in the locker room. “No way we all get through this. If even one tin soldier is left standing, we’ve lost. There’s gonna be blood on the floor.”
“I got no plans, tomorrow night.” Steve says with a smirk.
“I get first crack at the big guy. Iron Man is the one he’s waiting for.”
“That’s true. He hates you the most.” Vision says walking past.
We all quickly move onto the jet, and Steve makes his speech. “Ultron knows we’re coming. Odds are we’ll be riding into heavy fire. And that’s what we’ve signed up for, but the people of Sokovia, they didn’t. So our priority is getting them out. All they want is to live their lives in peace and that’s not gonna happen today. But we can do our best to protect them. And we can get the job done. We find out what Ultron’s been building, we find Romanov and Stark. And we clear the field. Keep the fight between us. Ultron thinks we’re monsters. That we’re what's wrong with the world. This isn’t just about beating him. It’s about whether he’s right.” He looks at me at the end, and I nod.
I stand up, and open the crate with Peter’s suit in it. “Bruce?” I say as we land for him and Thor to get out. He looks up at me. “Give this to Pete.” I say, tossing it at him. He nods, understanding.
Notes:
No notes, just hoped you enjoyed! :D
Chapter 27: Battle of Sokovia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Natasha!? Peter?!” I hear someone yelling in the distance. The guards left by the cage door turn toward the source. They shift, parts falling off an arm to change into a cannon. I glance at Nat who nods at me. I step up to the door, and kick it at the lock, like Nat taught me how to kick. It breaks, and the bots turn around to look. They’re blasted away after two shots. I push the cage door aside and spot Bruce. I run over to hug him and he tosses the gun to the ground. “The teams here in the city. It’s about to light up.” He says to Nat.
“What’s our play?” Nat asks.
“I’m here to get you to safety.” He shrugs.
“Jobs not finished.”
“We could help with the evacuation, but I can’t be in a fight near civilians… and you’ve done plenty. Our fight is over.”
“So we just disappear?” She sounded happy, and sad. Bruce unzips his hoodie, and hands me.. My suit? I quickly go back in the cage and hide behind the pillar to change. “Bruce, we can’t.. We need to help the team.”
~
“Your man is in the church, boss. I think he’s waiting for you.” FRIDAY informs me. I land in the church, and look around for him.
“Come to confess your sins?” I hear him ask from behind me.
“I don’t know, how much time do you got?”
“More than you.” He says, from behind me.
I turn around, he’s built a new body. Out of vibranium “Have you been juicing? Little vibranium cocktail? You’re looking- I don’t want to say puffy.”
“You’re stalling to protect the people.” He calls me out.
“Well, that is the mission. Did you forget?”
“I’ve moved beyond your mission. I’m free.” He says, and something rumbles in the ground and bursts out of the floor. A drill like device. “What? You think you were the only one stalling?” “There's the rest of the vibranium. Function: still unclear.” “This is how you end, Tony. This is peace in my time.” He says and I hear fighting in the distance. All his bots have come out and started shooting at people. I fly up and out to help.
Vision goes down to fight him. The plan was to have him force him out of the Net. “FRIDAY? The Vision?” I ask as I’m flying away. “Boss, it’s working. He’s burning Ultron out of the Net. He won’t escape through there.” I fly around and spot a trail of some tremor as it surrounds the city. The city is flying. “Friday.” I gasp in horror. “Sokovia’s going for a ride.” she says.
“Do you see? The beauty of it? The inevitability. You rise, only to fall. You, Avengers. You are my meteor. My swift and terrible sword. And the Earth will crack with the weight of your failure. Purge me from your computers, turn my own flesh against me. It means nothing. When the dust settles, the only thing left living in this world… will be metal.”
~
We felt the world shaking, like an earthquake. Bruce was leading us back the way he came, but it might be late for that now. “We gotta move.” He says looking around.
“You’re not gonna turn green?” Nat asks, worried.
“I’ve got a compelling reason not to.” He said.
Nat smirks. “I adore you.” and she kisses him. I look away quickly, and put my mask on. “But I kinda need the other guy.” she says, pushing him down the bit. I hear a roar, and turn around and spot Hulk land in front of us with a thud. “Let’s finish the job.” She smirks.
“I’m not gonna like this, am I?” I frowned. And when Hulk grins, I knew I was right. He puts me and her on his back and he jumps up, using the loose rocks that fell as a means to climb up to the city, which was already a few thousand feet in the air I think. Nat and I screamed the whole way up. When we get up there and into the forest we fall off his back and stumble around the forest floor.
“I really hope this makes us even.” She pants out, and Hulk grunts. “Now go be a hero.” She nods at him. He roars, and runs off, toward the city. “Come on, kid!” She yells, and I decide to swing my way there. “Oh come on!” She yells as I leave her behind.
“Cap, you got incoming.” I hear dad saying over the comms.
“Incoming already came in.” I hear him grunt. “Stark, you worry about bringing the city down safely, the rest of us have one job. Tear these things apart. You get hurt, you hurt ‘em back. You get killed…” he trails off. “Walk it off.” he says.
I reach the city and spot Hulk smashing bots. People running inside buildings. I spot Steve trying to stop a car from falling, the bumper is torn off and the car falls down, along with the one next to it. I watch him smack away a bot, look down and drop. Yelling he’s got someone. Probably the girl that was in the car. I rushed over to help. I help the girl back up. “You can’t save them all.” I hear a voice behind me, I turn around and the shield is tossed into its chest. “You’ll never-” he’s cut off as Cap calls his shield back.
“Never what? You didn’t finish!” He yells down at it. A car lands next to us, Thor lands on top of it and jumps down. “What were you napping?” He jokes and we run back to the city.
Cap kicks his shield up, and Thor smacks it with his hammer, it crashes through a bunch of bots. Thor spins around smacking some around, a gas truck explodes, destroying more bots. I jump in the air, and web the shield that was wedged into a car and swing it around like a giant flail. It cuts through more bots, “Cap!” I yell as I toss it back at him, it crashes through a bot, and is wedged into a concrete barrier.
“We’re all clear here.” I hear Clint say.
“We are not clear! We are very not clear!” Steve replies as he shoves his shield into a bot, then he jumps and kicks it through it.
“We’re on our way, to you.” He says as a reply.
“Romanov!” Steve yells, tossing the shield at a bot.
“Thanks!” She says, grabbing the shield off the bot, and uses it to block a blast, then tosses it back to Steve who slams it through another bot.
As we go through the clouds, we get everyone inside buildings. “The next wave is gonna hit any minute. What do you got, Stark?”
“Huh? Nothing great. Maybe a way to blow up the city? That’ll keep it from impacting the surface if you guys can get clear.” Dad speaks up.
“I asked for a solution, not an escape plan.” Steve frowned.
“Steve, the impact radius is getting bigger every second.” I say to him.
“He’s right. We’re gonna have to make a choice.”
Nat speaks up, coming to stand next to us. “Cap, these people are going nowhere. If Stark finds a way to blow this rock-”
“Not till everyone’s safe.”
“Everyone up here versus everyone down there? There’s no math there.” I say, turning to look at him.
“I’m not leaving this rock with one Civilian on it.” Steve says, determined.
“I didn’t say we should leave.” Nat says quietly. We both turn to her. “There’s worse ways to go.” She shrugs, and looks out into the distance. “Where else am I gonna get a view like this?” She gestures toward it.
“Glad you like the view, Romanov.” Fury’s voice speaks over the comms. “Its about to get better.” he says, and we spot the old Helicarrier rise over the clouds. Pietro runs up toward a torn apart bridge to look at it better, smiles and turns back into the city. “Nice, right? Pulled her out of mothballs with a couple of old friends.” He asks, sounding proud. “She’s dusty, but she’ll do.”
“Fury, you son of a bitch.” Steve smiles.
“Ooh! You kiss your mother with that mouth?” Fury said amused.
The sides of the helicarrier opens, and a bunch of life boats come flying out toward the city. “This is SHIELD?” Pietro asks, looking at it in awe.
“This is what SHIELD is supposed to be.” Steve nods.
“This is not so bad.” He grins.
“Let’s load ‘em up!” Steve instructs, and we all turn around to help him. Everyone rushes out, and some fly over and land in behind a city. Rhodey comes around and blasts the bots that were gonna try to shoot the life boats, Dad flies up and joins him to help.
“I got it! Create a heat seal! I could super charge the spire from below!” Dad yells out. “Running numbers! A heat seal could work, with enough power.” I hear FRIDAY’s voice speak up. “Thor! I got a plan!”
“We’re out of time. They’re coming for the core!” He yells out.
“Rhodey, get the rest of the people on that carrier. Avengers? Time to work for a living.” He says, and I swing toward where everyone was meeting up. A robot, Pietro, Thor and dad were already there. I drop through the roof as Clint and Wanda step inside. “Romanov? You and Banner better not be playing hide the zucchini.”
“Relax, shell head. Not all of us can fly.” She replies, and a truck slams into a gate just outside, Nat hops out and joins us inside. “What’s the drill?”
“This is the drill.” Dad says, pointing at some Machine. “If Ultron gets a hand on the core, we lose.”
Hulk lands outside, and stomps inside. We spot the Vibranium body Ultron fly over to us. “Is that the best you can do?!” Thor challenges. He holds his hand up, and a bunch of his duplicates come charge out and toward us.
“You had to ask.” I complained.
“This is the best I can do.” Ultron says, holding his arms out wide. “This is exactly what I wanted…” he trailed off, spotting me. “All of you, against all of me. How can you possibly hope to stop me?”
“Well, like the old man said.” Dad said, staring at Steve briefly. “Together.” Hulk roars, as all the bots come charging in. We smash all the bots that come chagrin at us. Ultron’s ‘main’ body tries to fight Vision, and he’s blasted away with a laser from his forehead. Thor and dad all blast him together.
After he collapses to the ground. They stop, and he stands back up. “You know, with the benefit of hindsight-” He’s cut off as Hulk punches him into the sky. He turns toward the other bots, who all start running.
“They’re trying to leave the city!” Thor shouts.
“We can’t let them, not even one. Rhodey.”
“I’m on it.”
“We gotta move out. Even I can tell the air is getting thin. You guys get to the boats.” Steve orders. “I’ll sweep for stragglers.”
“What about the core?” I ask.
“I’ll protect it.” Wanda says. “It’s my job.” She nods at Clint.
He nods back at her. “Nat? Pete? This way.” He says, and we follow him. Clint hotwires a car, and we drive it toward the edge of the city. “I know what I need to do. The dining room.” He says to Nat. “If I knock out that east wall, it’d make a nice work space for Laura, huh? Put up some baffling. She can’t hear the kids running around. What do you think?”
“Wait-”
“You guys always eat in the kitchen anyway.” Nat replies, interrupting me.
“No one eats in a dining room.” He agrees. We stop near a lifeboat, and hear Hulk roaring. “We don’t have a lot of time.” He says to Nat.
“So get your asses on a boat.” She orders, and heads for Hulk.
I step on the boat, but pause. I turn around, looking around the city, and spot a kid. “Kid?” Clint asks, as I run quickly, swing up and over to him quickly. “Kid!” I hear Clint yell out. I ignore him, and land next to the kid.
“Hey, I’m gonna get you back to your mom.” I tell him, lifting him up. “What’s your name?” I ask him as I start running over.
“Costel.” He answers.
“I’m-” I pause, thinking of a name. “I’m Spider-Man, nice to meet you.” I say and continue running for the boats. Time feels like it slows, and I turn around, watching a stream of bullets headed for me. I jump, away, and spotted Pietro headed for me. My eyes widen, and I shot a web toward him, it hits his chest, and I yank as hard as I can, and he’s pulled off the ground, and toward the side. A single bullet goes through his leg, just a bit above his knee.
“Kid!” I hear Clint yelling, running over to me.
I get up off the ground, holding the kid close, and spot Pietro wincing. “Thanks.” He says.
Steve ran over, toward us. Steve lifts Pietro up, and we get onto the boat. I hand the kid toward his mom, who cries as she holds him. Steve steps off the boat, checking one last time for anyone else. Clint collapses on a few empty benches, and I do the same. Suddenly the city dropped. And Steve quickly jumps back onto the life boat. He looks over the edge down at it.
“Thor! On my mark!” Dad yells out over the comms. I see lighting being called down toward the center of the city. “Now!” he yells and the city explodes, the atomic action doubling back, vaporizing it.
-
It was only after we all got on the helicarrier I noticed it. My side was scraped by a bullet. I was pulled into a private medbay to get checked. Pietro was sitting on the bed next to me, apparently nothing vital was hit. I was at least happy about that. I got a bandage for my side, and a blanket to cover me, since I didn’t exactly have any clothes to change into. Dad had found me inside, and hugged me tight. “Clint told me what you did.” He said, and it sounded like he was about to cry.
“I’m okay, dad. Promise.”
He nods, and kisses my forehead. “Don’t ever do that again.” He scolds. A smirk on his face, “Spiderman.” he says proudly, and starts to leave the room.
“You forgot the hyphen.” I say, and he stops, and turns towards me slowly. Pietro laughs next to me.
“What?” Dad said, confused.
“There’s a hyphen between Spider and Man.” I say, smirking. “I didn’t hear you say the hyphen.”
“Oh my god.” He rolls his eyes.
“That’s a good one.” Pietro laughed again, Wanda had just opened the door, and rushed over to hug him. “You’re hilarious, Spider-Man.”
“You’re not so bad yourself-” I stop, thinking of a name for him. “Quicksilver.” I say, winking at him.
“That’s pretty good.” He nods.
“That was terrible.” Dad scoffed.
“Says the guy who accepted the name Iron Man when his suit isn’t even made out of Iron.” I stick my tongue out at him.
“It’s not?” Wanda asks, bewildered.
“No, a gold-titanium alloy.” I explained. “Otherwise it would ice up in the upper atmosphere.”
“Whatever, Underoos.” dad said teasingly. “Rest up. Fury said we’ll lower back down, unload the civilians, then head back to New York for a bit for a quick debrief.”
“What about the city? And the displaced civilians?” I ask with a frown.
“Well, Steve, Rhodey and Nat are gonna stick around, help a bit by setting up a shelter before the Stark Relief Foundation gets here.” He explained. “After the shelters are up, I’m gonna come up with a plan for the displaced civilians and hopefully in a few years, Sokovia will be all right.”
“Thank you, Stark.” Wanda says to him. Then looks at me, a smile on her face. “And thank you, Stark.”
I smile back, then look at dad again, he’s just about to leave. “Does this mean I’m an Avenger now?” I ask excitedly.
He stops mid-step, turns to glare at me. “No.” He says and walks away.
“What!? Not fair! They’re Avengers now!” I shout toward him, but he ignores me.
They both laugh. Wanda speaks up. “Maybe he just doesn’t want his kid to get shot at more.” She winks. “Don’t worry, Peter. You’re totally an Avenger now, at least in my eyes.”
“Thanks, Wanda.”
“What? I don’t get a cool superhero name?” She frowns, jokingly.
“Oh! Um… how about…” I think for a moment, and look at her color scheme. “What about the Scarlet Witch?”
She smiles. “Can’t wait to work with you, Spider-Man.”
-
A few months after the fight, Dad was driving over to the compound. Steve was going to do a training session, and Dad reluctantly allowed me to join. On the condition that if a mission is called in I’d stay at the compound. I said that was fine. Steve, Thor and Dad were probably talking about something dumb probably. I was busy reading the latest news on Sokovia. “The rules have changed.” Steve says, and it brings my attention back to them.
“We’re dealing with something new.” Dad replies.
“Oh, the Visions’ artificial intelligence?”
“A machine.”
“So it doesn't count?”
“No. It’s not like a person lifting the hammer.” He scoffed.
“Right, different rules for us.” He gestures between them.
“Nice guy. Artificial." Dad shrugs.
“Thank you.” Steve sounded a little grateful.
“What’s going on?” I asked, looking between them all. They all stop, and look at me. “What?”
“You know, until this very moment, I forgot you lifted that thing.” Dad says. “And tossed it immediately into my wall.”
I rolled my eyes. “Our wall, dad. And honestly, I did too.”
Thor claps me on the shoulder. “Of course Starkson can lift the hammer. He is the best of us. As for the Vision, if he can wield the hammer. He can keep the mind stone. It’s safe, with the Vision. And these days, safety is in short supply.”
“What’s the mind stone?” I ask with a frown.
“I’ll explain it later.” Dad waves me off.
Steve looks deep in thought. “But if put the hammer in an elevator-”
“It would still go up.” Dad says quickly.
“Elevator’s not worthy.” Steve sighs, shaking his head.
“I’m gonna miss these little talks of ours.” Thor says, clapping dad’s shoulder.
“Not if you don’t leave.” I look up at him.
“I have no choice.” He says quickly, looking away from me. “The mind stone is the fourth of the Infinity Stones to show up in the last few years. It’s not a coincidence.” We walk outside onto the lawn of the compound. “Someone has been playing an intricate game and has made pawns of us. And once all these pieces are in position-”
“Triple Yahtzee?” Dad and I say at the same time.
“You think you can find out what’s coming?” Steve looks at Thor, hopeful.
“I do.” He nods. “Besides these ones.” He gestures at us. “There is nothing that can’t be explained.” He steps forward and he holds his hammer up, and the Bifrost takes him away.
“That man has no regard for lawn maintenance.” Dad says, staring at the now burnt grass. “I’m gonna miss him, though. And you’re gonna miss me. There’s gonna be a lot of manful tears." Dad mutters, he clicks a button on his key chain and his car drives forward.
“I will miss you, Tony. Peter.” He nods at us.
“Yeah?” Dad sounded a little surprised. “Well, it’s time for me to tap out. Remember, low stakes missions only.” He puts his hand on my shoulder.
Steve chuckles. “Of course, Tony.”
“Maybe I should take a page out of Barton’s book.” Dad said thoughtfully. “Build Peter, Pepper and I a farm, hope nobody blows it up.”
“The simple life.” Steve nods, agreeing.
“You’ll get there one day.” I tell him.
“I don’t know. Family. Stability. The guy who wanted all that went into the ice 75 years ago… I think someone else came out.”
Dad frowns a bit. “You all right?” Getting in the car.
He nods. “I’m home.”
“Right, well, keep ‘em safe.” He says. “Curfew is 9:30PM sharp. Don’t lose him.” he smirks. “See you at home, bambino.”
“Bye dad.” I smile, and he drives off. Steve walks back into the compound, saying to follow him. We find Nat staring at a wall. “You wanna keep staring at the wall, or do you wanna go to work?” I say, spotting her.
Steve nods at it. “I mean, it’s a pretty interesting wall.”
“I thought you and Tony were still gazing into each other's eyes.” She jokes. Steve hands her a pad. “How do we look?”
“Well, we're not the 27 Yankees.” He answers easily.
“We got some hitters.” She says, looking over the data.
“They’re good, but they’re not a team.”
“Let’s beat ‘em into shape.” Nat smirks, and we step through some double doors. Rhodey lifts his face plate to look at us, Vision turns around too, as the door opens. Wanda flies over toward us with a smile on her face. Pietro appears next to her. Sam Wilson, Steve’s new buddy flies over too, his wings folding in behind him.
They all stare at us, and Steve looks over them all. “Avengers?”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
So I hope you're happy with how I had Pietro live, and I can't wait for you guys to see what happens next! :)
Peter is Spider-Man now, and he will make it everyone's problem. (Also if you're curious: At SHIELD basically no one knows who he is, and even if he takes off his mask around them they just continue to have no idea, and any attempt at face matching him is impossible thanks too Fury, Tony and FRIDAY. Much like how no one really knows who Tony's son actually looks like even now. He's basically at a point where it's been meme'd that Tony's son is just known about but no one ever finds out what he looks like, even if he appears at events no one can ever get a picture cause Tony has him wear that small device that distorts cameras on him , which is mentioned way back in the IM2 chapters. And even then he doesn't go to events often. Very funny.
Next is Civil War... how are we feeling about that? The whole accords scene I've already got written out, and a little after that as well, I think? Either way, I hope your excited! It'll be so much fun.. :D
Also a bit of a warning: next chapter is another interlude, and it's kind of heavy on the feels. (At least I think so...)
P.S: I've been reading a lot of social-media fics, like where it's pretending to be twitter and what not? I was contemplating doing something for this series, as like a side thing? But knowing me, I'd get hyper-fixated and just... steam roll through like a bunch of chapters. If you are at all interested in seeing my attempt at one, LMK! (I probably will do just a writing out thing instead of attempting to make a bunch of fake images instead.. makes it a lot easier.)
P.S.S: I'm contemplating on asking for a beta reader, and if anyone is at all interested in that possibility just lmk. No promises though.
Chapter 28: Interlude VI: Am I a Freak?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The new team was working really well. Wanda and Pietro hadn’t gotten all their grudges over with dad, but they slowly started accepting his help. Dad had begun moving everyone’s things out of the Tower, and into the newly constructed rooms in the new compound. He had it being built up a few months before the thing with Ultron. He had reluctantly allowed me to help on an occasional mission, and he let me go to training sessions a lot. He was hoping to run the tower into more of a SI building again, but that required moving a lot of stuff.
I had just caught Martin Li, the man who runs the FEAST program in New York. Apparently he had these weird powers, and a following of a gang. Dad was upset I took him on alone, when I had a literal team of superheroes who’d come and help. I think he was more upset that he had managed to stab me with his weird powered up sword.
When he was being arrested, and transported away someone had tossed a glass bottle at me. I dodged it, but it made the sword sticking in my stomach hurt. I swung away, hearing the people yell at me. Freak! Stay off the streets! Get away from us, freak! They yelled.
Pietro found me on the roof, and had picked me up and taken me back to the Tower. Where Helen’s team was waiting for me. He had paced outside the room, while they prepped me to go under so they could remove the sword. I spotted dad, he stopped him, hugged him then turned to step inside before I fell asleep from the anesthesia that was catered for my metabolism.
-
When I woke up, almost the entire team was here. Multiple chairs were dragged inside, they were all scattered about. Nat was lying on the floor. Rhodey was in a chair to my left, next to Pepper, who were both asleep. Dad was on my right, holding my hand, but he was asleep as well. Steve, Sam, Wanda and Pietro were all asleep on the various couches brought in. The door opens, and I spot Clint stepping in, carrying a large tray of mugs and a coffee pot. I sit up a bit, and smile at him.
“Nuh uh.” He says to me, “Last time I gave you caffeine, you walked around on the walls and ceilings, then tased me to go save Pepper.”
“Pepper’s not in danger this time, is she?” I quipped. I hear Nat suppress a laugh.
“No, but you still need a bit of bed rest.” He rolls his eyes. Nat sits up, and he hands her a mug. “Even with your crazy healing factor.. Lucky bastard.”
“Watch your language, Clint. You’ll wake the great grandpa.” Nat teases. “Good to see you awake, squirt.” She nods. “FRIDAY? Get Helen, would you.”
“Dr. Cho was alerted when Mini Boss woke up, Triple Agent.” FRIDAY says, her voice quieter, for the people still asleep. “She’ll be down in a minute.”
“Tell her I got Coffee.” Clint says. “I’ll relay that message, Legolas.” Everyone else begins to wake up after Helen leaves. Clearing me to be allowed to move around. Dad had insisted I stay on the couch while I finish recovering, which Helen said would be by tomorrow. Like it never happened. Had been her exact quote.
“Why didn’t you call us in, Peter?” Steve asks, with a frown.
“I didn’t want to bother you guys.” I say, shrugging.
“That’s the dumbest thing I’ve heard you say.” Wanda scoffs.
“She’s right.” Steve nods. “Bother us. Please. For anything.”
“You’re lucky your dad tracked your suit.” Pietro says, sitting across from me. “When I got you back to the tower, Helen was saying you could’ve bled out if you tried swinging back.” He said, running his hand through his hair. “Found out I can run up walls though.”
“Yeah, that’s great and all, but seriously, Underoos? Didn’t want to bother them?” Dad said a bit angry. “Bambino, they’d come over just to hang out if you asked them.” He scoffed. I look away, sheepish. And dad looks at me puzzled. “What is it?”
“Nothing!” I say quickly.
“Bullshit.” He crouches down in front me. “You can tell me anything.” He says, holding my face, and wiping away tears I didn't know were falling.
“Am I.. am I a freak?” I ask, sobbing. I feel everyone turn to look at me.
“No.” Dad said, immediately. “Why would you ask that?”
“The- The people down where Mr. Li was arrested- they- they tossed things at me and called me a freak.” I say between hiccups, and dad pulls me into a hug. Shushing me.
“You are not a freak.” He mutters, and kissed the top of my head. “Okay?” I nod. “Say the words, underoos.”
“I am not a freak.” I say quietly, trying not to cry.
“That’s right.” Dad praised, and he held my face in his hands again, wiping away my tears. “You, Peter Anthony Stark, are the most loveable person in the entire world. And the only opinion you ever need to care about, is your own.” He hugs me again. “You are the best of us, because you’ve held this team together and made it into a family.”
“He’s right, Peter.” I hear Pepper say, and she sits next to us, and hugs me too. “You could rule the world, and everyone would let you because you’d get everyone wrapped around your fingers.”
“I don’t want to rule the world.” I say, choking back a sob.
“That’s exactly what I mean, sweetheart.” She says. “When I first met you, my first thoughts were, how did Tony keep a kid a secret from the world? And I got my answer, when you called me Auntie Pepper when you spotted me, like it was the most normal thing to you. You said Daddy talks about you all the time and I couldn’t wait to meet you!” She laughed at the memory. “He hid you from the world, because you were going to make it better, just by being in it.”
“Thank you.” I say, and she hugs me tighter.
“Let’s go lay down, roos.” Dad says, and he picks me up, like he always does. Like I’ve always been a little kid.
~
They watched the footage that was recorded on the suit. Just to get an idea of what people have said. They skipped past the fight, not really wanting to watch him get stabbed, and everyone had frowns or a scolding look on their faces. Nat was maybe the only one that kept her face neutral, but that went away the second Peter dodged a bottle that would’ve hit his face. “That's enough, FRIDAY.” She sighed, and FRIDAY paused the video.
“That’s the people we’ve vowed to protect?” Wanda frowns.
“I don’t like it either.” Clint shakes his head. “But yes, it is.”
“We should’ve let Ultron drop a rock on us.” She sighed.
“Why did he even take him anyway?” Pietro wonders aloud. “We saw him down there. What exactly was his plan anyway?”
“There were guards stationed there when I got there.” Nat said. “I think the plan was to get him somewhere safe before the city came crashing down.” She shrugged. “The question is where would he go for that?”
Vision speaks up this time. “He must have planned on using the new body to be able to protect him.” He gestured at Wanda. “I was able to grab her and phase through debris with her.”
“So he wanted to kill all his family and keep him for himself?” Steve frowned.
“No.” Tony says loudly. “In every AI I ever built- In everything I built, I always flagged Peter as the highest priority above all else.”
“It’s true” Rhodey confirms, nodding at him. “His room back in Malibu could be locked down with a bunker that not even his suit would blast through, and only could be opened with two access codes, and only 3 people knew it when he was born. It became 4 when Tony trusted Pepper. The room was mostly intact when his house blew up, it's just all underwater now.”
“How did you build a killer AI that only cared for one human?” Clint scoffed.
“I’ve had time to think about that. It wasn’t me.” He said simply. “Remember when Thor said we were pawns to someone else’s game?” He pointed at Steve, whose eyes widened in horror.
“You think whoever's behind all the stones is behind Ultron?” Steve asked, wanting t make sure.
“It’s possible. Think about it, the AI was encrypted inside the protective casing for the stone. Not the stone itself.”
“So whoever is behind New York, is behind Ultron.” Clint frowned.
“That’s my current theory. But, when Ultron first attacked JARVIS, he might have assimilated some code, leading to the protectiveness of Peter. It’s the first portion of code I put in everything, so it’d make sense if it was that.”
“Stark is right.” Vision said, “When I was burning Ultron out of the net, I felt… the need to protect Peter, if only for a moment.”
“And now?” Steve glanced at him.
“Yes, a little.”
“Makes sense. We used JARVIS as a base. But you’re more than just JARVIS, now.” Tony shrugged. “You all can go now. He’ll be off missions for a few days, Sorry Cap.”
“Of course, Tony.” Steve said easily, as everyone started to leave. “Wanda and Pietro were hoping he’d visit in a few weeks, and maybe during spring break?”
“I’ll see what I can do.” Tony smirked.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! ;)
No r notes to add this time, but I do want your thoughts on this chapter if anyone is willing to share!
Chapter 29: Lagos
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I was fiddling with the Starkpad prototype. The Starkphone launched a month ago, and it was a great success. It was cheap, had a long battery life and a good camera. Dad was planning on releasing the Starkpad in a few months, just before Halloween. There was even talk of a Christmas sale that would bundle them together. Dad didn’t really like the idea, because it's supposed to be a cheap, and good, alternative to Android or Apple. He’s fought hard for the pricing it’s current at with the Marketing team for months that had delayed its release. Which was currently at $180.
He had gotten the average of the latest phones and divided it in half originally, but he still thought it was too much and halved it again. His exact reasoning being “I don’t want someone to decide between rent and this.” Plus this phone would be easily mass produced. So maybe I was a bit impressed that he had delayed its release (Much to the annoyance of Pepper) just so the marketing team understood.
I had just put it down to grab my drink when the news had interrupted the show I had running in the background. A hospital was blown up because of the Avengers. Now, I know that can’t technically be true, the media likes to twist things a lot. “FRIDAY, pull up the team’s footage of the bombing.” I said quickly. She did, and brought up Steve’s footage. Some guy with burn marks on his face had a bomb vest on and he pressed a button to denote it. A red shield surrounded him, he turned to spot Wanda, who had stopped the explosion. She tossed him up in the air, and it was next to the hospital. I heard a crowd screaming as they ran away. Steve muttered something, then called Sam for fire and rescue.
So they ignore the fact that they were in a crowded market area, where there would have been significantly more deaths and injuries to blame it on the team. Great. Fantastic. I pulled out my phone, and called Wanda. “Come on, pick up. Pick up.”
She didn’t answer, it rang for a few seconds then went to voice mail.
~
“Try to remember, the kind of September when grass was green~ wake up, dear, and say goodbye to your father.”
“Who’s the homeless person on the couch?”
“This is why I love coming home for Christmas, right before you leave town.”
“Be near, dear, he’s been studying aboard.”
“Really? Which broad? What’s her name?”
“Candice.”
“Do me a favor? Try and not burn the house down before Monday.”
“Okay, so it’s Monday. I will plan my toga party accordingly. Where are you going?
“Your father is flying us to the Bahamas, for a little get away.”
“We might have to make a quick stop.”
“At the Pentagon. Right? Don’t worry you’re gonna love the holiday menu at the commissary.”
“You know, they say sarcasm is a metric for potential. If that’s true, you’ll be a great man someday. I’ll get the bags.”
“He does miss you when you're not here. And frankly, you’re going to miss us. Because this is the last time we’re all gonna be together. You know what’s about to happen. Say something. If you don’t, you’ll regret it.”
“I love you, Dad. And I know you did the best you could.”
“That’s how I wished it happened. Binarily Augmented Retro-Framing or, BARF, God I got work on that acronym, An extremely costly method of hijacking the hippocampus to clear traumatic memories. “ I blow on the candle, and blow on it again and the simulation deactivates. “It doesn’t change the fact that they never made it to the airport, or all the things I did to avoid processing my grief, but…” I shrug, and take off the glasses “Plus, $611 million for my little therapeutic experiment? No one in their right mind would’ve ever funded it. Uh, help me out, what's the MIT mission statement?”
“To generate, disseminate and preserve knowledge, and work with others to bring to bear on the world’s great challenges. Well, you are the others. And quiet as it’s kept, the challenges facing you, are the greatest mankind’s ever known. Plus, most of you are broke.” the crowd laughs. “Oh, I’m sorry, rather you were. As of this moment, the every student has been made an equal recipient of the inaugural September Foundation Grant. As in all of your projects have just been approved and funded.” all the students cheered. “No strings, no taxes, just reframe the future! Starting now!”
I pause, because the message for me to read was having me introduce Pepper. And she’s… not seeing me right now. She’ll only ever visit Peter if I’m not at the Tower or compound. So, come up with something else, Stark. “Go break some eggs.” I say, and start walking off stage. The crowd roars with applause and I am greeted by a teacher. He’s talking, but I’m not really paying attention to what he’s saying. “Restroom’s this way, yeah?” he confirms, and the assistant that came with and apologized for not removing the part of Pepper. I say it’s fine, and leave.
I stop in front of the restroom door, but don’t enter instead just walk over to the elevator where a lady is standing. “That was nice for what you did those young people.” She said.
“Ah, well.. They deserve it. Plus, it helps ease my conscience.”
“They say there’s a correlation between generosity and guilt. But if you’ve got the money… break as many eggs as you like. Right?”
I look at her, confused. I press the call button as I stare at her more. “Are you going up?”
“I’m right, I want to be.” She said, and reached into her purse. I quickly stop her afraid she’s going to pull out a gun.
“Sorry, it’s an occupational hazard.”
“I work for the state department. Human resources. I know it's boring, but it enabled me to raise a son. I’m very proud of what he grew up to be.” She slams something on my chest. “His name was Charlie Spencer. You murdered him.” I look at her even more confused. “In Sokovia. Not that matters in the least to you. You think you fight for us? You just fight for yourself? Who’s going to Avenge my son, Stark? He’s dead. And I blame you.” She spits, and walks off.
-
What legal authority does an enhanced individual like Wanda Maximoff have to operate in Nigeri-
“It’s my fault.” She said, after someone turned off her TV.
“It’s not your fault.” Steve said to her.
“Turn the TV back on. They’re being very specific.”
“I should’ve clocked that bomb vest long before you had to deal with it.” He says, walking over to her. “Rumlow said; Bucky and all of sudden I was a 16 year old kid again in Brooklyn. People died. It’s on me.”
“It’s on both of us.”
“This job… We try to save as many people as we can. Sometimes that doesn’t mean everybody. But if we can’t find a way to live with that. Then next time… maybe nobody gets saved.”
“Plus, you know, had that bomb stayed in that crowded market area, a lot more people could’ve died and got injured.” I say from the doorway. “Take it from a Stark, don’t listen to-” I cut myself off when Vision walks through the wall.
“Vis! We talked about this!” Wanda turns to him.
“Yes, but the door was open so I assumed that- Captain Rogers wished to know when Mr. Stark was arriving.”
“Thank you, we’ll be right down.”
“I’ll use the door. Oh, and apparently, he’s brought a guest.”
“We know who it is?” Steve asked, curious.
“The Secretary of State.” I groaned.
I wasn’t allowed to be in the room with Ross. But I watched the security footage of it all. God I hate this guy. “5 years ago, I had a heart attack. I dropped right in the middle of my backswing. It turned out to be the best round of my life because after 13 hours of surgery and triple bypass I found something 40 years in the army never taught me. Perspective. The world owes the Avengers an unpayable debt. You fought for us, protected us, risked your lives, but while a great many people see you as heroes there are some who would prefer the word ‘vigilantes’
“And what word would you use, Mr Secretary?”
“How about ‘Dangerous’? What would you call a group of US-Based, enhanced individuals who routinely ignore sovereign borders and inflict their will wherever they choose and who, frankly, seem unconcerned about what they leave behind.” The screen behind him opens up. “New York.” He played footage from the Battle of New York. “Washington D.C.” Footage of Steve’s indicant in D.C, the helicarriers crashing down into the river. Massive waves from the crashes went up and hit people who were watching. “Sokovia.” footage of the city raising up, and a building falling down and crushing whatever was beneath it. “Lagos.” Footage from Lagos, the hospital incident.
“Okay. That’s enough.” Steve sighed.
Ross turned to his assistant who stopped the footage. “For the past 4 years you operated with unlimited power and no supervision. That is an arrangement the governments of the world can no longer tolerate. But I think we have a solution. The Sokovia Accords. Approved by 117 countries, it states that the Avengers shall no longer be a private organization. Instead, they’ll operate under the supervision of the United Nations panel only when and if that panel deems it necessary.”
“The Avengers were formed to make the world a safer place. I feel we’ve done that.”
“Tell me, Captain, do you know where Thor and Banner are right now? If I misplaced a couple 30 megaton nukes you can bet there’d be consequences. Compromise. Reassurance. That’s how the world works. Believe me, this is the middle ground.”
“So there are contingencies.” Rhodey asked.
“3 days from now, the UN meets in Vienna to ratify the Accords.”
“We’ll talk it over.” Steve said after glancing at Dad.
“And if we come to a decision you don’t like?” Nat asked, sounding uninterested mostly.
“Then you retire.” Ross says, leaving. “All of you must sign. The Spider, as well. Or he retires.”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!! :D
So I've got a small confession to make. I did have another Interlude chapter planned out, but decided to not do that one. It didn't really work with how the story would go afterwards, but I'm still considering it 'loose-canon' Basically it was Pietro, Wanda and Peter faking being sick to go to a party, then Tony and Nat go and get them after Tony finds out. Mostly he's impressed by the plan, and the fact that Peter snuck out. I mostly say it's 'loose-canon' because no one is supposed to know Peter is Tony's son yet.
Also: I think I've asked this before, but I'll ask again: Would anyone be up for seeing a social meida fic thing? Mostly from after IM1 to now. Basically after Tony announced he had a son about a month later.
Okay see you next chapter! :D
Chapter 30: Accords
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
After Ross left the building and I headed down to where they were meeting. They were already arguments. Rhodey and Sam were bickering. Pietro and Wanda were arguing too. Vision was silent, along with Dad, Steve and Nat. When I entered they didn’t even look up.
Steve was reading through it. While Sam and Rhodey continued arguing. “Sectary Ross has a congressional medal of honor, which is one more than you have.”
“So let’s say we agree to this thing. How long is it gonna be before they Lo-Jack us like a bunch of common criminals.” Sam asks, upset.
“117 countries want to sign this.” Rhodey points out. “117, Sam, and you’re just like, No, that’s cool. We got it.”
“We joined the Avengers because of everything that happened in Sokovia. Why wouldn’t we sign this!?” Pietro asked, upset at Wanda.
“Because, Pietro, Sokovia is one thing, but these countries are run by people who don’t care about the well being of their citizens!” Wanda shouts. “We joined, so we can help those people. And stop people like HYDRA. Like Rumlow.”
“I have an equation.” Vision says loudly.
“Oh, this will clear it up.” Sam says sarcastically.
“In the 8 years since Mr. Stark announced himself as Iron Man, the number of known enhanced persons has grown exceptionally. During the same period the number of potentially world-ending events has risen at a commensurate rate.”
“Are you saying it’s our fault?” Steve asks,
“I’m saying there may be a causality. Our very strength invites challenge. Challenge incites conflict. And conflict breeds catastrophe. Oversight. Oversight is not an idea that can be dismissed out of hand”
“Boom.”
“Tony?” Nat asks, and he takes his hand off his face “You are being uncharacteristically non-hyperverbal.”
“It’s because he’s already made up his mind.” I say, with a frown.
“You know me so well, Underoos.” He said getting up. “Actually, I’m nursing an electromagnetic headache. That’s what’s going on. It’s just pain. It’s discomfort.” He picks up a coffee mug and looks in the sink. “Who's putting coffee grounds in the disposal?” He shouts frustrated. “Am I running a bed and breakfast for a biker gang?” He placed his phone in a fruit bowl, and tapped on it, bringing up a picture of a kid. “Oh, that’s Charles Spencer, by the way. He’s a great kid. Computer engineering degree, 3.6 GPA, had a floor-level gig at Intel planned for the fall. First, he wanted to put a few miles on his soul. Before he parked it behind a desk. See the world. Maybe be of service.” He glanced at me for a moment. “Charlie didn’t want to go to Vegas or Fort Lauderdale, which is what I would do. He didn’t go to Paris or Amsterdam, which sounds fun. He decided to spend his summer building sustainable housing for the poor.
Guess where. Sokovia.” He gritted out. Everyone stared in silence. “He wanted to make a difference, I suppose. I mean, we won’t know because we dropped a building on him while we were kicking ass.” He says frustrated. He drinks his coffee he had made sets down the mug. “There’s no decision making process here. We need to be put in check! Whatever form that takes, I’m game. If we can’t accept limitations, if we’re boundary-less, we’re no better then the bad guys.”
“Tony, someone dies on your watch, you don’t give up.” Steve says with a frown.
“Who said we’re giving up?”
“We are if we’re not taking responsibility for our actions. This document just shifts the blame.”
“Sorry. Steve, that is dangerously arrogant. This is the United Nations we’re talking about. It’s not the World Security Council, it’s not SHIELD, it’s not HYDRA.”
“No, but it’s run by people with agendas and agendas change.”
“That’s good. That’s why I’m here.” Dad says, angrily. He walks over to us. “When I realized what my weapons were capable of in the wrong hands, I shut it down and stopped manufacturing.”
“Tony, you chose to do that. If we sign this, we'll surrender our right to choose. What if this panel sends us somewhere we don’t think we should go? What if there is somewhere we need to go, but they don’t let us. We may not be perfect, but the safest hands our still our own.”
“If we don’t do this now, it’s gonna be done to us later. That’s the fact. That won’t be pretty.”
“You’re saying they’ll come for me.” Wanda said, understanding.
“We would protect you.” Vision says, before I could.
“Maybe Tony is right.” Nat speaks up. Her voice quiet. “If we have one hand on the wheel, we can still steer. If we take it off-”
“Aren’t you the same woman who told the government to kiss her ass a few years ago?” I ask, a bit shocked.
“I’m just reading the terrain.” She says. “We have made some very public mistakes. We need to win their trust back.”
“Focus up.” Dad leans on a table to look at her. “I’m sorry. Did I just mishear you, or did you agree with me?”
“Oh, I want to take it back now.” She said, amused.
“No, no, no. You can’t retract it. Thank you. Unprecedented.” Dad stands back up. I hear a phone buzz. I glance over at Steve. “Okay, case closed. I win." Dad continues.
“I gotta go.” Steve said, already getting up to leave.
-
It was only the day before Vienna we learned why he left so quickly. Margaret ‘Peggy’ Carter had died in her sleep. Sam went with him. Natasha had gone to see him. We called Clint about it, and he said he’s retired. Wanda hasn’t decided yet. Dad, Rhodey and Vision all signed. Pietro and I were talking while Nat went to go see Steve in London. “I don’t know. If I sign, technically the world would know Dad’s son is Spider-Man. Which will lead to the media claiming a bunch of bullshit about how he’d probably experimented on me or whatever the hell they come up with.”
“Didn’t you tell my sister to not listen to whatever the Media says a few days ago?” He scoffed.
“Yes, I did. But it’s different now, because it doesn't just affect me. It’ll affect Dad too. Even Uncle Rhodey.” I groaned, falling back on my bed.
“I’m considering signing.” He mutters, sitting next to me. “I’m trying to convince her to retire instead.”
“Why would you want her too?”
“Because… Lagos really messed with her. And I’ve already seen the fear of being hated by people, from you. I don’t want that for her.”
“What do you mean?” I frown, sitting up.
“A few months after Sokovia.. After Ultron, you asked your dad if he thought you were a freak, remember?” He asks, and I nod. “Well, at the time, I was worried about you, but I knew one day, Wanda would be having the same feelings too. And that day has come.” He sighed.
“Why do you want to sign?”
“We joined the team… well, Wanda already said why. We wanted to help people from people like Hydra, like Rumlow.” He starts, “I guess I want to sign, because I don’t think Accords are going to stay exactly how they are, right now. I’m sure your dad would be fighting for changes, eventually. Right now, think he just wants to go along with it, because he’s right. We do need to be put in check. Otherwise we’d be no different then Hydra. And once everyone son board, he’ll swipe the rug from below the UN and push for changes. That’s my bet.”
“I think you’re right. Dad doesn’t want people to know I’m Spider-Man, but I know he’d someone work it so no one has to know, except us.” I lean against his shoulder. “You’re a good brother, Pietro. Your sister is lucky to have you.”
“Well, I’d be happy to call you my little brother, Peter.” He ruffles my hair. “And so would Wanda.”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
I have a few questions: Do you think I handled the argument with Pietro & Wanda well? His thoughts about what happened at Lagos? The conversation with Pietro and Peter at the end?
Obviously this is gonna be different then depicted in the movie, the team isn't just 'a team' and has become a sort of 'family' to those who have been around the longest. Like the original 6 and Peter have come to know it as, Wanda and Pietro have come to accept it as one too I think. Sam is the only one who doesn't see it that way, I think. Obviously Rhodey wants Peter to have a nice family too, and he sees it that way.
I don't want to say to much beyond that, or it'll be a really long set of notes.
P.S: I added some stuff to (the end of) chapter 22! I had it written out and forgot to include it I think. Sorry about that! Go re:read if you want to!
Chapter 31: Battle at Leipzig-Halle Airport
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dad was pissed. Steve and Sam had gone after Barnes themselves, and got caught in the process. Then T’Challa had apparently wore a bullet proof cat suit and tried to kill him as well. He got caught, as well. Then somehow Barnes broke out of the Cell he had been contained in. Attacking everyone on sight. He had gotten to a helicopter, and Steve caught up to him. Tried to stop him from taking off, and he fell into the river. No one has seen him and Sam since.
He’d come back to the compound, furious. When I got home from visiting Harry there was a hole in the floor. Pietro had said Clint had come by, and gotten her to send Vision through the floor, then ran off. Pietro was knocked out before he could stop them.
Dad had asked Pietro to come with him, then he reluctantly had turned to me and said to come too. I frowned. I didn’t really want to get involved much, but agreed to come. I mean I was already upset that Steve ignored Dad’s advice, but this was starting to go too far. We knew where they were going to be. An airport in Germany. I’ve never been on an international mission before… And I don’t know if I ever want to after this.
The plan was simple. Dad, Uncle Rhodey, Nat and T’Challa would slowly corner Steve as he made for the helicopter that Clint got them. Dad would disable it, and attempt to talk him down. So far that was how it was going. “Wow, it is so weird how you run into people at the airport. Don’t you think that’s weird?” He turned to Rhodey.
“Definitely weird.” He agreed.
“Here me out, Tony. That doctor, the psychiatrist, he’s behind all of this.” Steve attempts at pleading his case, but if that were true, why didn’t he tell anyone?
T’Challa leaped down and landed near them. “Captain.”
“Your highness.”
“Anyway-” Dad started, “Ross gave me 36 hours to bring you in. That was 24 hours ago, can you help a brother out?”
“You’re after the wrong guy.”
“Your judgment is askew. Your old war buddy killed innocent people yesterday.”
“And there are five more super soldiers just like him. I can’t let the doctor find them first, Tony, I can’t.” Wait, 5 more? Shouldn’t we at least hear him out on this?”
Nat walked up to him next, “Steve. You know what’s about to happen. Do you really want to punch your way out of this one?”
He didn’t respond to that. “All right-” Dad spoke up, “-I’ve run out of patience. Underoos!” He shouts out, and that’s my queue. I jump over Steve, steal his shield, and web up his hands. Landing on a nearby vehicle used to drive people across the runways. “Nice job, kid.”
“Thanks.” I respond easily. “Steve.” I glare at him.
“Kid.” He nods at me. His face shows he’s sorry, but if that’s how he actually feels? No clue. Pietro speeds next to me, and leans against the vehicle I had landed on. He had glared at Steve too.
“Don’t call me kid.” Pietro grits out. “And you certainly shouldn’t be calling Wanda one either.”
“You’ve been a complete idiot, Steve.” Dad says frustrated. “Dragging in Clint, rescuing Wanda from a place she doesn’t even want to leave, a safe place! I’m trying to- I’m trying to keep you from tearing the Avengers apart.”
“You did that when you signed.”
“All right, we’re done. You’re gonna turn Barnes over, you’re gonna come with us, now, because it’s us. Or a squad of J-SOC guys with no compunction about being impolite. Come on.”
Instead of answering, he held up his tied up hands. An arrow fly through my webbing and freed him. “All right, Lang.” He says.
I feel something next to me- “Guys something-” I’m interrupted by a man growing from the shield knocking me and Pietro over.
“I believe this is yours, Captain America.” shrinking guy says, handing him the shield.
“What what- what was that?” Rhodey stuttered out.
“Great. All right, there’s two on the parking deck. One of them is Maximoff, I’m gonna grab her. Rhodey, want to take Cap?” Dad says flying off.
“Got two in the terminal, one of them is Barnes.” Rhodey says.
“Barnes is mine!” T’Challa says already running off.
“I’m coming with you, Stark!” Pietro shouts, running toward the parking deck.
I swung after Barnes and Wilson. Landing on the outside of the glass window of the portion of the airport they were running through. They did spot me, and they said something to each other. I had jumped, webbed onto the overhang, and the side and kicked my feet inside. I had kicked Sam away, and as Barnes attempted to punch me, I caught it with my hand. “Woah! You have a metal arm?! That is awesome, dude!” Wilson flies into me, and carries me away. “You have the right to remain silent!”
“Shut up, kid!” He yells. I had gotten out of his grasp and had tried swinging away.
I landed on part of the support beams, and he had shot at the part I was standing on. I land on another bit. A sensation from behind me. “Oh god.” I turn around to spot some sign from the airport being tossed at me. I duck under it, and grab it. “Hey, buddy, I think you lost this!” I shout at him, and toss the sign back at him. Wilson tackles me, and I flip out of his grasp shooting some webbing on his thruster it shuts down and he crashes through some sort of stand, rolling a bit. As he gets up I web his hands into place on the railing behind him. “Those wings carbon fiber?”
“I can never tell if this stuff is coming out of you or not.”
“That would explain the rigidity-flexibility ratio, which, gotta say, that’s awesome, man.”
“Kid, there’s usually not this much talking in a fight.”
“All right, sorry. My bad.” I swing and go in for a kick and Barnes takes the brunt of the attack. They fall down onto the floor below them, and I web them both up, and keep Barnes’ metal arm down as well. “I’d love to stay and play, but I’ve only got one job here today. And I gotta impress my- I mean Mr. Stark, so I’m really sorry.” I go to shoot more webbing at them, only for something to attach to my webshooters. “What?” I yelp as Wilson’s drone comes flying by crashing out of a window and dropping me.
I got caught by Pietro who had sped over to catch me. Though he had basically tackled me out of the air to do so. “Ow.” He groans. I help him back up, and we spot everyone running out onto the tarmac. “Come on.” He says, gesturing over to them.
I nod and I start heading over, only to pause as a laser stops everyone from running. “Captain Rogers.” Vision shouts out as stops. “I know you believe what you’re doing is right. But for the collective good, you must surrender now.” He insisted, and we all stood next to him. From left to right ; T’Challa, Dad, Nat, Vision, Me, Uncle Rhodey and Pietro. Across Wilson, the shrinking guy, Wanda, Steve and Barnes.
“What do we do Cap?” Wilson muttered.
“We fight.” He says and they start walking toward us.
“This is gonna end well.” Nat sighed.
“They’re not stopping.” I say as they started speeding up.
“Then neither are we.” Dad says, starting to fly up. I try webbing onto shrinking guy, and as I leap into the air, Wanda tosses various objects at me. I jump over each one as I can. While swinging upward my web was cut by the shield. I land on the vehicle that loads up luggage skidding to a stop.
“That thing does not obey the laws of physics at all.”
“Look Pete, there’s a lot going on here that you don’t understand.”
“Dad said you’d say that, wow.” I say hotly. I web up for his face, and he blocked it with his shield. I web onto his feet and yank as hard as I could pulling him toward me and kicked him as I slide by. “He also said to go for your legs!” When he tries to go for his shield, I web each of his hands and pull back. He glances back at me, then suddenly puts his arms together and yanks back on me, tossing me away. I go for his shield again, but he quickly grabs the web and then yanks me forward. Smacking me with his shield. I web onto the roof of a boarding passageway to get away.
“Your dad tell you anything else?”
“That you’re wrong. That you think you’re right. That makes you dangerous.” I say back flipping off the passageway, and go to kick at him, but he deflects by smacking me into one of the supporting parts.
“Guess he had a point.” He said, tossing his shield at one of the supporting beams holding up the passageway. I catch it, stopping it from crushing me. “You got heart, kid.” he says, and starts running off. Pietro then tackles me, taking me out from underneath it and it falls onto the ground.
As we stand up, a shrinking guy becomes a giant guy?! Wait what!? “Holy shit!” I shout out in shock. He laughs as he had grabbed Uncle Rhodey by his legs.
“Okay, tiny dude is big now! He’s big now!” I hear Rhodey shout over the comms.
“Give me back my Rhodey!” Dad said angrily.
Tiny dude tosses him away. “I got him!” I yell out, and web onto his back, using a truck to hold onto him. He stops just before smacking into a plane, and turns back to fly toward the fight. Tiny dude shoves a bus with his foot toward T’Challa and Vision blocks it with his body. Cutting it in half. He tore off a wing, and tossed it toward dad.
“Okay, is anybody on our side hiding any shocking or fantastical abilities they’d like to disclose? I’m open to suggestions.” Dad calls out.
I had stuck onto one of Rhodey’s thrusters and as he was shooting tiny dude I had webbed onto his elbow, swinging around it a bit, before kicking onto his face. I kept crawling around him, and Rhodey had used a lot of weapons on something big guy tried hitting him with, only to dodge a foot that was going to step on him. I crawled up to his lens, and he tried swatting me away. “Get off!” he groaned. And as I got off, Vision tackled him with his body, and he crashed into the plane behind him. Vision then goes through him. “Something just flew in me!”
Vision cuts a tower that held our Quinjet hoping to cut them off, but Wanda had held it up. Rhodey blasted her with a sonic weapon, causing her to drop it, but they already gotten inside. “Hey, guys, you ever see that really old movie, Empire Strikes Back?” I ask, sliding under one of his arms.
“Jesus, Of course we have Pete- We’ve been watching it with you sense you were a kid!” Rhodey responds over comms.
I wing under the wing of the broken apart plane and start wrapping around his legs. “Do you remember when they’re on the snow planet!? With those walking thingies?!” I yell out as I spin around.
“He’s onto something!” Dad responds.
“High now, Tony! Go high!” Rhodey says and they both upper cut his jaw.
“YES! That was awesome!” I yell out holding a thumbs out, and get smacked by his arm flying across the airport and into some boxes. Pietro had ran over to check on me, and dad landed nearby to check on me too.
“Roos you alright?” Dad asks. I tried fighting dad but he caught my arms. “Same side. Guess who. Hi. It’s me.” He says as I tried hitting him.
“Oh. Hey dad.” I gasped out. “That was scary.”
“Yeah. You’re done, all right? You did a good job today.” He said, like an order.
“What? I’m good, I’m fine.”
“Stay down.” He orders.
“No, it’s good I gotta get him back.” I say trying to sit up.
“Peter. You’re going home, or I’ll call Pepper.” He says, turning away. “You’re done.” He turns to Pietro. “Keep an eye on him!” He yells as he starts flying away.
“Of course.” He nods.
“Wait dad! I’m-” I tried getting up, and pulled my mask back down, but fall back onto my back. “Okay. I’m done.” I sighed.
“Yeah, you are.” Pietro scoffed. “Come on, we should get out of here.” He offered me a hand, and I took it. He helped me up and had me lean on him as he started walking, but we saw the Quinjet take off. Dad and Rhodey had given chase.
“Vison? I got a bandit on my six.” Rhodey called out over comms. “Vison! You copy? Target his thruster, turn him into a glider.” We look over and spot Vison as he shoots his laser, aiming for Wilson’s thrusters.
Wilson dodges it by dropping, but the laser keeps going, and it hits Rhodey's arc reactor. “NO! Uncle Rhodey!” I yell, as he starts dropping. Pietro lets go of me and starts running toward him. When he gets underneath him he starts running in a circle. He starts running faster and faster as a wind current appears, and it catches Rhodey in air for a second, just enough for Dad to reach him, grab him and slowly drop him toward the ground. Pietro slows down and eventually stumbles around before dropping onto the ground.
I ran over, and I watched Dad blast Wilson, who had also tried diving for him and landed nearby. He was out cold, and Vision had flown over too. As I got there, Dad had already been tearing off the suit to get Rhodey out. He helped him up, and looked over toward Pietro, who was trying to catch his breath. He was lying in the grass field. When Rhodey had been standing on two feet, I had crashed into him with a hug. “I’m okay.” He says, hugging me back. “I’m okay.” He says, hugging me tighter. Dad also had joined in the hug, stepping out of his armor.
-
We had gathered the team, or what was left of it. Clint, Wanda, The Shrinking Guy, Wilson. They were taken away. Pietro had already been on the next plane back to the compound, not wanting to see his sister get taken away. Vision and dad were talking. Natasha had disappeared, and Rhodey had been ordered to take me back home. We had caught up with Pietro before his plane took off. I had crashed into a hug when I saw him again. He hugged me back too. “Thank you.” I say, trying to stop from crying.
“No problem, Peter.” He replied.
“Seriously. Thank you.” Rhodey had said, clapping onto his shoulder. “I might’ve not lived through that.”
“Just wish Wanda wasn’t going to wherever it is they’re taking them.” He said solemnly.
“None of us want that. For any of them.” Rhodey said, matching his tone. “Trust me. If only Steve had- Nevermind. Let’s just get home.”
~
“This is Raft prison control. You are cleared for landing, Mr. Stark.” The radio sounded out. The Raft had come out of the water, and the hatch opened up. As I touched down, I spotted Ross walking over to me.
“So, you got the files?” I asked as I stepped out. “Let’s reroute the satellites. Start facial scanning for this Zemo guy.”
“You seriously think I’m gonna listen to you after that fiasco in Leipzig? You’re lucky you're not in one of these cells.” He scoffs, and leads me toward the cell block. After I entered the block, Clint had started clapping.
“The Futurist, gentleman! The futurist is here! He sees all! He knows what’s best for you, whether you like it or not.”
“Give me a break, Barton. I had no idea they’d put you here.”
“Yeah? Well you knew they’d put us somewhere, Tony.”
“Yeah, but not super super-max floating ocean pokey. This place is for manics- this place is for-”
“Criminals. Criminals, Tony. I think that’s the word you’re looking for. Right? That didn’t used to mean me. Or Sam, or Wanda. But here we are.”
“Because you broke the law. I didn’t make you. You read it, you broke it. All right? You’re all grown up, you have a wife and kids.” He had muttered la la la la as I spoke, ignoring me. “I don’t understand, why didn’t you think about them before you chose the wrong side.” I started walking away.
“You gotta watch your back with this guy. There’s a chance he’s gonna break it!” He shouts, slamming on the cell doors.
“Hank Pym always said you can never trust a Stark.” some guy said as I walked past him.
“Who are you?” I scoffed while walking past him.
“How’s Rhodes?” Wilson asked as I came up to his cage.
“He’s fine. On his way home.” I shrugged. “What do you need? They feed you yet?”
“Oh, you’re the good cop now?”
“I just the guy who needs to know where Steve went.”
“Well, better go get a bad cop, because you’re gonna need to go all Mark Fuhrman on my ass to get information out of me.”
I tapped onto my watch, and cut their sound. “Well, I just knocked the A out of their AV. We got about 30 seconds before they realize it’s not their equipment.” I told him. He looks around curiously. “Just look.” I enlarged the image I got from FRIDAY. “Cause that is the fellow that was supposed to integrate Barnes. Clearly, I made a mistake. Sam, I was wrong.”
“That’s a first."
“Cap is definitely off the reservation, but he’s about to need all the help he can get. We don’t know each other very well. You don’t have to-”
He shakes his head. “Hey, it’s all right. Look, I’ll tell you. But you have to go alone, and as a friend.”
“Easy.” I nod.
As I headed for the helicopter, Ross had followed me out. “Stark? Did he give you anything on Rogers?”
“Nope, he told me to go to hell. I’m going back to the compound instead, but you can call me anytime. I’ll put you on hold. Like to watch the line blink.” I say as I got inside the helicopter.
As the door started closing. “And the Spider?” He yells out.
“Spider is of no concern to you.” I say as the door closes. After we were away from the Raft, I took off my arm sling, and pressed a button, and the suit stored in the helicopter had started assembling around me. I lean back and drop from underneath the Helicopter, and start heading for the location Wilson gave me. Siberia, and an old HYDRA bunker.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
I figured having Rhodey keep his legs is a nice change compared to the other versions. I mean Pietro is alive here, and that's already a big change in of itself. (Though I feel like I don't use him often enough, and that's because Speedsters are annoying to write imo.) So I know one thing they are known for, which is making Tornados(?) or whatever to suspend someone in the air, (Look at Young Justice S2 Ep6 when Impulse comes from the future.) And I figured it'd be a good way to save him I guess? I know I didn't want him injured in this at least. Also as for that scene with Nebula in Endgame I figured it'd play out that somewhat similarly, we'll see though.
I'm gonna leave a comment on this chapter about some stuff that's kind of off topic, because I originally wrote it out in the notes but it got really long. So give that a read if you want.
Next chapter soon! :D
Chapter 32: Aftermath of the Airport Battle
Notes:
Trigger Warnings this chapter:
Mention of car crash
Mentions of death from car crash
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dad didn’t come back from wherever they kept everyone. The helicopter was empty. Uncle Rhodey sighed, and demanded FRIDAY tell us where he is. When she said that she cannot disclose that information at this time. I had started to worry. Then worried even more when about an hour or so later a distress signal had come out from the middle of nowhere, Siberia. Uncle Rhodey and Vision had gone to investigate. Sense it was from the Stark Secure server, meaning not to involve Ross. Pietro stayed with me, and we had just waited for a while sitting somewhere in the compound. It was empty and quiet.
Uncle Rhodey had taken his backup, The Iron Patriot armor, which dad had reoutfitted with Stark systems after many demands that Rhodey stop getting his stuff from other companies that always turned out to be evil.
He still refused to make anything for the military. He only ever made stuff for Rhodey’s suit, his suit and that was it. Sure he occasionally worked on some stuff for Clint, Sam or Steve, but it was always repairing broken things. Never really anything new.
When Helen had suddenly barged through the compound, a team of her medics behind her heading for the medical wing, I really started to worry. Then Uncle Rhodey and Vison had landed outside, Helen’s team went out to meet them, and they had Dad on a stretcher. Already headed for the medical wing. Rhodey had stepped out of his armor, and had frustratingly punched a wall. Wincing as he had hurt his hand. Vision had just… kept still. Not saying much. Just… waited.
“Uncle Rhodey?” I asked, nervous.
“It’s- It’s nothing.” He insisted.
“Bullshit.” Pietro called out. “What happened? Why was Stark injured? Why was he in Siberia?”
“Look, we only got there after… after a fight. Ste- Rogers, Barnes were long gone. The shield was there. Tony-” He stopped, and took a deep breath. “His ARC reactor was broken. Steve’s shield had been slammed into it.”
“His shie-” and I realized what he meant. If this was a few years ago, that reactor was all that was saving him from shrapnel in his heart from killing him….
-
It was a few days till Dad woke up. Pepper had come to see him. She explained why she wasn’t around often anymore. They were taking a break. They didn’t want to tell me, because they wanted me to not have to worry. Dad was the one that suggested that. Which is okay, I guess. Pepper had originally declined it, but had compromised that when they got back together they’d tell me. Which was now, apparently.
After dad woke up, he had taken my suit, all of Uncle Rhodey’s suits and made adjustments to them all. Emergency parachutes. Emergency homing beacons and so much more. He refused to have another situation like that again. He had thanked Pietro once again for saving Uncle Rhodey, and then had begun work on a ‘suit’ for him as well. It was similar to mine, save the spider-theme, the mask and what not. It was designed with similar safety measures in mind. The suit was also a multi piece suit instead of a larger single piece that can be taken apart as needed. Designed to withstand his fast speeds, along with these emergency ration pouches to hold these things that Helen had developed for people with high metabolisms. Which was Me, Pietro, Steve and Bruce. Of course, no one knows where Bruce has gone. Steve was on the run, so now it was just Pietro and I.
My head hurts even thinking about everything that’s been going on. “Mini boss?” Friday speaks. I frown and glance up at the ceiling. “Boss wants to speak with you. He’s in the lab.” “Okay. Thanks FRI.” “Of course, Mini Boss.”
When I entered the lab, Dad and Pepper were there. “Tell him. You promised you would.” She scolds. “I’m going to go pick up dinner, be back in a bit, sweetheart.” She says, walking out of the lab.
“Come sit, bambino.” He gestures for the seat next to him. When I sit down, he opens his mouth to speak but closes it a few times. “Okay, a couple of things. One, I don’t want you worrying yourself over the accords. Ross has finally decided it’s not worth hassling me for you, rather for Spider-Man. Because I’ve told him he’d be losing me, Rhodey, Pietro and Vison if he continues this push. Two. I am sorry Pepper and I kept from you the fact we were taking a break.” he places his hands on my shoulders. “I didn’t want you to worry, and you already had a lot to worry about. I didn’t want to add to the list, okay?” I nod. “Good. Okay, three. Remember the whole Mandarin situation?”
“Yeah? Is he-”
“He’s not back. I promise.” He interrupts quickly. “Anyway, back when the house blew up-”
“That was still the dumbest thing you’ve done, by the way.” I interrupt back.
“I know.” He rolls his eyes. “Remember that message I left you guys on the secure server?”
“Yeah.” I frown at him.
“Okay, good.” He nods. “Because after that, I met a kid in Tennessee.”
“A kid?” I asked, somewhat bewildered.
“Yeah, a kid. I promised myself I’d look out for him, and told him to call me if anything happens, okay?”
“Okay…”
“Anyway- His mother.. There was an accident.”
“What?”
“His mother, sister and him were driving home, and a drunk driver had hit them.” He explained, and he sounded so… sad about this. “I didn’t know them. But I knew him, and his dad- well, let’s just say his dad isn’t exactly going to be the best to be around.”
“Where are you going with this?”
“His mom and sister died in the crash, bambino.” He finally admitted. I felt my eyes widen in the horror, the shock. “He called me, and I said I’d take him in, okay?”
“Wait what?”
“I know. I- I.. I know this might be some bad news but-” He starts to ramble
“Dad.”
He continues, rambling faster. “-I can’t let his deadbeat dad take him, I can’t-”
“Dad.”
“-let some asshat take a kid who he abandoned for-”
“DAD!” I shouted, getting his attention. He paused his ramblings and took a deep breath. “It’s- It’s okay. I- I know you need to do this.”
“Okay.” He lets out the breath he was holding. “Okay. Good.”
“Dad?” I walk over and hug him.
“Yeah, bambino?” He asks, hesitantly. He hugged me to his chest, my ear over his heart, like every time I had a nightmare about him.
“I’ve always wanted a brother or sister.” I admitted sheepishly.
“Yeah?” I hear him smirking.
“Yeah… and it’d be really cool if I got a sister too.”
“Uh- That uh- That might- could be arranged.” He coughed. “Why a sister?”
“Just a feeling.” I shrug. “What’s my new brother’s name?”
“Harley. Harley Keener.”
“Cool.”
“Yeah. He reminds me of you.”
“Is that an insult or a complement?” I ask incredulously.
“No comment.”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
Harley joining the fam next chapter! 👀 be prepared for some protective brother Peter! :)
Yeah that's right, Harley will join for some fun in Spider-Man: Homecoming. I'm very excited about this! I do have some stuff already written out. I'm hoping to finish Homecoming's story soon as well. So yeah, see you soon with the next chapter! (Another Interlude!)
Chapter 33: Interlude VII: Come meet your new brother- wait what do you mean you've been shot!?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Okay, so maybe taking on a gang with a bunch of machine guns by himself was a bad idea. I mean, he literally had Vision, Uncle Rhodey, Pietro and not to mention DAD (AKA Iron Man) on speed dial. He thought it’d be an easy take down, then the gang had started going on a joyride to escape him. He had tried stopping them, but they ended up by some warehouse that turned out to be a gang hideout? So naturally he was in for a bit of a tough fight. Karen, bless her non-existing heart, had been recently integrated into his suit. She was coming along nicely, as an AI.
Of course, she had alerted authorities when they had stumbled into that hideout, and by the time everyone was successfully webbed up they arrived. Thanked him for his help, apparently they were after this particular group for a while, and had been asked if he needed an ambulance. He didn’t even notice he was shot, so it couldn’t be that bad right?
Apparently that’s the wrong thing to say to a bunch of police officers who only gawked at him in horror. Which led to the opportunity to escape. “They radioed to keep an eye out for you. They mentioned you were shot multiple times.” Karen helpfully informed me. “That’s great.” I gritted out as I started swinging over toward our new home. Dad was in the process of rebranding Avenger’s Tower back into Stark Tower, and had purchased a discrete home in its place. An old apartment building in Lenox Hills, it was in the process of being stripped down. He was gutting the floors, upgrading the security and the building itself.
At least, for now, Avenger’s Tower still acted as our home. Which is where I was swinging to now. “Ok ok, gotta stop for a second.” I hissed, and landed a few blocks away on a roof. I examined the wound, and sprayed the emergency web-bandages out. And sprayed it over the 4 bullet holes covering my body. Two in the stomach, one in my lower left leg, and the last just below my shoulder. That one was a bitch, and made it hard to swing. “I advise contacting Mr. Stark to take you the rest of the way home, Peter.” Karen, the only voice of reason right now.
“Right. Yeah. Good idea.” I sighed, leaning against some ac unit and sliding down. “Calling Mr. Stark.” My HUD displayed a small box, and dad had picked up.
“Hey. There you are. I thought you’d be home by now.”
“I was on my way-”
“But you got distracted by something, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay, well no more distractions. Come meet your new brother-”
“Is now a bad time to say I’ve been shot?” I interrupted, a bit panicky. I forgot Harley was coming home today.
There was a brief silence before a new voice spoke up; “What do you mean you’ve been shot?!” That must have been Harley.
“Don’t worry about that.” Dad said quickly. “Why wasn’t I alerted of this?” “The damage to the suit had damaged some of the sensors for vitals, sir.” I heard FRIDAY speak up. “Shit. Okay, sit tight Underoos. Pietro! Can you-” The call was cut off.
“Karen? Why did the call get cut off?” “That would be the communications systems going out, Peter. Activating Homing Beacon Protocol.” “Wait- that only activates if the suit is about to lose power, or if it’s already-” my HUD disappears, meaning- “lost all power.” I said, in horror. “Shit.” I hissed, standing up. “No. No, no!” I tapped onto my webshooters, hoping the emergency power would come back on.
A gust of wind to my right, and I stumbled back only for a firm grip to catch me. “Careful.” Pietro frowns. He picks me up. “Hold on tight, please.” He instructs.
“Okay.” I nod to him, and he holds me still as we zip across the last remaining blocks and up the side of the tower and onto the landing pad. When he sets me back on my feet, I stumble a bit and he catches me again.
“Helen!?” He yells out, and before I can even say anything I blacked out.
~
“4 gunshot wounds, only 2 exit wounds. A cut to the back, and minimal bruising on the chest, stomach and face. We removed the remaining bullets. Cleaned the wounds and applied bruise cream. He’ll be fully recovered in about 2 days. But keep him off the leg for an extra day.” Helen had gone over everything. “The blood loss could’ve been bad, and had he not applied that bandaging likely could’ve bled out before we got to him.”
“Thanks, Helen.” I said, exhausted.
“Of course, Tony.” She smiled. “I can come by tomorrow to discharge him.”
“That’d be great. Thanks again Helen.” I sighed, rubbing my face.
“It’s no problem, Tony.” She nods, and starts leaving.
“God, bambino you’re giving me all these gray hairs.” I groaned. “I got a heart condition, you know.”
“Sorry, dad.” he said, his voice slightly hoarse from sleep. “I didn’t even notice they got my back. Cut at the more vital circuitry for the suit.”
“You’ll have to lose it for a few days. Gotta fix all that.” I say, brushing the hair out of his face. “Great first impression for your brother, by the way.”
“Is he here?”
“Waiting outside, I’m sure.” I glanced over to the door, and spot Pietro pacing back and forth. “FRI, go ahead and let them in.” “Sure thing, boss.” She says. Pietro stops his pacing, and rushes through the door.
“Glad you’re okay, Peter.” Pietro sighs in relief as he enters. He sits on one of the sofas that's always been in what the team dubbed Peter's medbay room. “I do not like rescuing you like that every time.” He says, leaning back on the sofa.
Harley enters too, followed by Pepper. Rhodey was out on a mission, and couldn’t be here. “I was so worried! I mean, I haven’t even met you and the first thing I hear from you is you’ve been shot?! What the hell, man!”
“We’re sorry, Harley.” Pepper says, sitting on Peter’s other side. “Your father forgot to mention some key things about your new brother, it seems.” She glared at me.
“It slipped my mind!” I defend, “I was busy ensuring we’d get him, if you didn’t notice.”
“Ignore him, Harley.” Peter coughs. “He forgot to mention he was dying of palladium poisoning for almost a year. Or however long it was till you actually realized you were dying.”
“How do you even know about that?” I demand.
“He’s your son. Tony” was Pepper’s reply.
“I asked Uncle J why there was a hole in the floor, and what the thing you built was.” Peter answers sheepishly.
“Right.”
“What is he talking about?” Harley frowned.
“Oh don’t worr-”
“Dad was dying, back during that whole Expo incident with what's his butt.” Peter interrupts. “Instead of telling people close to him he starts doing stuff, like getting the Expo up again, donating Mom’s modern art collection, and letting Uncle Rhodey steal his suit.”
“I’m still upset about the art.” Pepper glares.
“I did not let Rhodey steal the suit.” I rolled my eyes.
“Well you certainly didn’t take it back.” Pietro called out, amused.
“I can’t believe this.” I scoff. “Betrayed by my girlfriend, two kids, and not-quite-my-kid-but-certainly-acts-like-one kid.”
“Whatever, Stark.” Pietro stuck his tongue out.
“So, is anyone gonna tell me why he was shot anyway?” Harley asked suddenly.
“I’m Spider-Man.”
“That’s awesome!”
“I know.”
“I think I’m gonna regret this decision.” I say in a bit of shock.
“No take backs!” Peter, Harley and Pietro yell out at the same time. Yep. I'm definitely gonna regret this.
Notes:
Hope you enjoyed!
Classic Peter getting shot before he meets someone new lol...
I don't got a lot to add, other then I've started writing A:IW chapters now. So SM:HC is already done and dusted. (hah!) I hope you guys enjoy it! :D
Chapter 34: Starting off Sophomore Year
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dad had to go on some SI business, in place of Pepper who had been overseeing the construction of the Lenox Hill residence. The building was a total of 15 floors, all gutted and ready for construction. The Penthouse was going to have 6 bedrooms, 6 and a half baths, a large living room, dining room and kitchen along with a balcony. Floor 15 was going to be Uncle Rhodey’s apartment, 4 bedrooms, 4 and a half baths, large living room, dining and kitchen. He didn’t want as many extra rooms, and instead opted for overall larger bedrooms. Floor 14 was dad’s workshop/lab area. All sorts of work stations, displays and various other things inside. Along with 2 smaller sections for Harley and I. Floor 13 was going to be like Rhodey’s, and was made with Pietro and Wanda in mind. Though Wanda wasn’t likely to occupy that space.
Floor 12 had become a large common area. No places to sleep, but more of an entertainment area. There was a theater on that floor as well. Floor 11 was a more compact gym, like from the tower, floor 11 was originally floor 11 and 10, but the roof was taken down, allowing for a higher ceiling. Making the building originally 16 floors. Floors 1 was a ‘lobby’ and made it look like an apartment complex typically seen in the area. The receptionists, two nice ladies named Ana Adams and Julie Andrews, had signed a few NDAs, and they were paid a good amount to work there as well. They got the 3rd and 4th floor respectively. They didn’t have any family, and hadn’t planned on having anytime soon. Which was secretly bonus points for dad.
Floor 9 was the medical floor. Everything you could think of. Like a hospital, confined to a singular floor. It was going to have a small landing platform on it, mostly like a large open balcony, that could be used by Dad or Rhodey’s suit. Or for me to swing onto if that’s needed.
Their floors were like Rhodey’s. More of a large living space, with a few bedrooms. Floor 2 was part of the ‘lobby’ and was going to have a lot of Art in it. (A sort of gift to Pepper.) The area not used for that ‘lobby’ was mostly for storage stuff. Floor 5 was another ‘apartment’ like Rhodey’s, and dad was hoping to convince Aunt May to move in. He was mostly failing in that regard. 6-8 were going to be empty shells.
The construction was in progress, and Pepper insisted that the penthouse, the two receptionist’s rooms and Rhodey’s room be finished first, before anything else. Under current pace, Pepper believed it would be done by Thanksgiving. Dad had been paying for Ms Adams and Andrews’ living expenses while it was under construction.
And that was just the tip of the iceberg, it felt like. Harley and I had been getting along well. And Dad was always complaining about it. Harry and Ned had met him too, and our trio became a quartet. He easily slotted into our friend group. Which also meant Ned knew who my dad was. And that was a whole other deal. At least he agreed to keep that secret. God knows what’d happen if he found out I was Spider-Man.
Harry, Harley and I were on the subway. Riding to school, Midtown Tech. Dad had gone over the cover story with the 4 of us. Peter Parker and Harley Keener got in on a scholarship, and are good friends. The school knows who we really are, and Harley had opted to keep his last name. But had said maybe he’d change it in the future.
The train had stopped rather suddenly, and I grabbed Harry’s shoulder before his face planted into the ground. “Careful Har.” I said.
“Yeah yeah, whatever. Careful is my middle name.” He rolled his eyes.
“It literally isn’t.” I frowned.
“It is.”
“No, it’s Th-”
“Shush.” Harry said, covering my mouth with his hand. “Don’t need to blab it.” I licked his hand, and he had taken it away like I had just burnt it. “What the hell!”
Harley had burst out in laughter. “Nice one.” He said as we got off the train. We started walking off the platform, and down the stairs toward the school. I was so happy the school was so close to the station. We walked across the field, the football team was just messing around before school started, and people were hanging outside just waiting.
“I’ve never seen so many people.” Harley said, looking around.
“I mean, it is a high school in New York. One of many.” Harry shrugs.
“I’m just used to the small number of people, I guess. My old high school could barely fill the auditorium.”
“It’s fine. Just stick with us.” I say. “You got your schedule already?”
“No.”
“I can go with you to the front office, if you want?” I offer as we climb up the steps from the field.
Flash revved his car, and we walked quickly across the road as he drove past. “What’s up, Penis Parker?” he yells as he drives off.
I roll my eyes, and continue walking inside. “Yeah, let's go.” Harley says as we get to the doors.
“Okay. See you in class, Harry.” I wave to him. I lead him toward the office, and open the door. Ms. Kelly had perked up as she spotted us. She was Mr., Morita’s secretary. “Hey, Ms. Kelly.” I greet her.
“Hello, Peter.” She smiles. “This must be Harley.”
“Yeah.” I nod.
“Hi.” He muttered, nervous.
“Nice to meet you.” She says with a smile. “Mr. Morita had already been notified. Did you have any questions?”
“Mostly about his schedule.” I answer. “Uh, a certain someone had forgotten it, and is out of the country now.”
“Right, of course.” She nods, and brings typing away at her computer. After a few clicks, the printer next to her starts up. She takes the paper out and hands it out to Harley.
“Thank you.” He says, taking it and starts reading it.
“Anything else I can do for you boys?”
“No, I don’t think so.” I shake my head. “Is there a Decalthon meet today?”
“Yes, after school. The Auditorium.” She nods. “Will we be getting another member today?” She glanced at Harley.
“Maybe.” He mumbles.
“Maybe.” I say to her after glancing at him. “Thank you, Ms. Kelly.”
“Peter, just Kelly is fine.”
“If you say so, Ms Kelly.” I nod, and start heading out of the office.
“Show Mr. Keener around, will you?” She says, and I stick my thumbs up out for her, and leave the office. We start heading for his first class, English.
“Gross.” I complain as he tells me this.
“What?”
“Nothing, just- I always hated that class.” I shrug. I led him to that class. “I had this teacher before.” I tell him as we walk up to the door.
“Yeah? They nice?”
“Not to me.” I admit.
“Well, maybe if you had paid attention, Mr. Parker.” Mrs. Barret greets me from behind, she looked like she was about to enter the class.
“Hey, Mrs. Barret.”
“I hope he won’t be as much trouble as you.” She sighs, noticing who was next to me. “Are you showing him around?”
“Yes, Mrs. Barret.” I nod.
“Okay. You may go to your class Mr. Parker. You both will be fine if you’re late, showing him around and all.” She nods. “Come on, Mr. Keener.” She opens the door, walking inside.
“See you soon, Harley.” I hug him, and hold onto him before he leaves. “Don’t listen to anything anyone says about you, okay? And let me know if someone does.” I look at him in the eyes
“Yeah. Got it.” He smiles a bit. “See you soon, Peter.” He turns and walks into class. I turn around and head for my locker, upstairs on the second floor. I put some books in, and start heading for my first class. The hallway is mostly empty and I’m free to sprint, albeit quietly like Nat taught me, toward my class. I open the door, Mrs. Warren was about to start talking, judging by how she turned to see who entered the class late.
“Peter, please take your seat and we can begin.” She nods at him. I went over to my seat, and sat down. Next to Harry who just smiled at me when I did. I crossed my arms, placed them on my desk and rested my head on them, calming down my senses. They had gone up when everyone turned to stare at me when I entered, slightly freaking out. Mrs. Warren had started her lecture on physics. “Peter!” She called out. I sat up quickly. “Are you still with us?”
I must have zoned out, cause it was already a few minutes before the next class started. “Uh, uh. yeah. Yeah.” I look up at the board at the equation. “Mass cancels out, so it’s just gravity times sine.”
“Right. See, Flash, being the fastest isn’t always the best if you are wrong.” She says to Flash. Flash turns to me and mouths You’re dead.
After Physics, I went toward Harley’s class, and showed him to his next class. Which was a teacher I didn’t have before. Mr. Gates, which was going to be Harley’s physics class. Which Harley had complained about, saying he didn’t need a physics class. “I know, look who you’re talking to.” I smirked.
“I forgot.” He chuckled. “Do we share a lunch period?”
“Yeah. I’ll be with Ned and Harry.” I told him. He nodded, and after he entered that class room. I went to my next class, Chemistry. After showing him to his next class, History, with my last year’s teacher Mr. Crane, we finally had lunch. I had sat down at the table we normally were at. Harley, the girl, Michelle, who always sat with us and finally Ned. “Did Liz get a new top?” Ned says after spotting her put up a homecoming poster. I looked over, and spot Harry on the ladder, helping Liz put up the homecoming poster. He was on the other side, pushing a pushpin into the wall to hold it up. “I, uh, don’t think so.” I say looking away from Harry.
“We should probably stop staring before it gets creepy though.” Ned says.
“Too late.” Michelle says, looking up from her book. “You guys are losers.”
Harley frowned. “Then why do you sit with us?”
“Because I don’t have any friends.” She shrugged, going back to her book. “Get out while you can.” She addressed Harley.
“Can’t. I’m stuck with him forever.” He gestured at me.
She looked up, and who he was pointed at. “I’m sorry to hear that.” She says, still monotone.
“Thank you for your sympathy.” He says in that same tone..
“Hey!” I say appalled. “Who showed you around the school?”
“I showed myself around.” He said plainly.
“I guess you can find all your other classes then.” I say sarcastically.
“Yeah I ca- Wait no I can’t.” He says quickly. “C’mon, man!”
Ned holds back laughter, Michelle had a small smile on her face. “Sorry, Harley. You obviously know the school like the back of your hand.”
“C’mon, Peter! I’m sorry, okay?” He pleads.
“Ugh, fine.” I roll my eyes. “Only because D- Uh my Aunt tells me to be a good br- friend.” I cough.
“Nice save.” Harley muttered.
-
The Academic Decathlon meet was going okay, Harley had asked if he could watch instead of deciding if he should join. The team as of now, was as follows: Liz Allan, Harry, Me, Ned, Michelle Jones, Abraham Brown, Sally Avril, Cindy Moon. With Charles Murphy and Flash Thompson as alternates. Unfortunately, for Nationals he might not be able to attend. Dad wanted him to go with Pepper and Harley to pick out stuff for their rooms for the new home, and Pepper’s schedule was jammed packed with a bunch of stuff and the only relatively open date she had was that day. She had yet to call them out of school, and he was really hoping to go.
“What is the heaviest naturally-occurring element?” Liz asks.
Charles taps his bell. “Hydrogen is the lightest… and that wasn’t the question. Okay. Yeah.”
Abraham rings his bell. “Uranium.”
“That is correct. Thank you, Abraham.” Liz praises. He does a fist pump, and Liz speaks up again. “Please open your books to page 10.”
Harry was sitting next to Harley who was sitting near me. Mr. Harrinton had been asking about if I’d be able to make it to Nationals. “Peter, it’s nationals, is there any way you can take one weekend off?”
“I’m not sure.” I whispered, only the staff knew about who I really was, and a widely accepted excuse given when around students was a ‘Stark Internship’ and most of the students didn't believe it. All the faculty knew, but were under a very strict NDA.. and a threat from Iron Man, but that’s not that important, right? “I mean- it’s the only day-” I mouth Pepper to him “-Mr Stark really needs me.”
He nods, understanding. “Well, please ask Mr. Stark to reconsider.” He nods, and I know he means Pepper, at least.
“Please, you’ve never been in the same room as Tony Stark.” Flash complained from where he was sitting. Reading some newspaper looking things.
“Wait? What’s happening?” Cindy asks quickly.
“Peter’s not going to Washington." Sally says.
“Really? Right before Nationals?” Liz frowns.
“He’s already quit Marching Band and Robotics lab.” Michelle says. “I’m not obsessed with him. Just very observant.” She says when everyone looks at her.
“Charles, you’re in for Peter.” Liz says.
“I can’t, I’m getting my wisdom teeth removed that day.” He frowns.
“Okay, then Flash, you’re in for Peter.
“Oof, I don’t know. I gotta check my calendar first. I got a hot date with Black Widow coming up.” Flash says.
Abraham taps his bell. “That is false.” Harley chuckled at that.
“What did I say about using the bells for comedic purposes?” Mr. Harrington scolds. He looks at me again. “Please ask.” He pats my arm.
“I will, promise.” I nod.
-
Before practice ended, I texted Mom asking if Harry can come over tonight. She had agreed, and had asked if he wanted anything to eat while he was there. I’d told her I’d ask after school. Ignoring her texts asking if I was texting in class. Only responding with, Are you texting in meetings?
She hadn’t responded after that. After practice, I had started walking toward the back exit, where Happy would be waiting a few blocks away. Harley followed, and Harry did too. “Hey Har?” I ask as we leave the building.
“Yeah?”
“You wanna come over tonight?”
“Sure.” He shrugged.
“Mom wants to know if you want anything to eat while you’re there.” I say absentmindedly leading them toward Happy. He offered to meet us near Delmar’s Bodega today, which meant we could get something first. Harley choked on something, and started coughing. “What?” I asked him. “You okay?”
“Yeah.” He coughs out. “I’m fine.”
“Right…” I look toward Harry.
“Uhm, sure I could eat. Norman is out in San Francisco doing whatever it is he does, and Mom is bound to say yes.” He answers.
“Cool…” I trail off, leading them away from school. “So how’s your Mrs Osborn?” I ask, trying to fill the awkward silence.
“She’s good. Working on some stuff to help the environment.”
“Like what?”
“I think she was looking at a way to help reduce carbon admissions in large cities.” He shrugs.
“That’d be nice.”
“You guys are so awkward.” Harley sighs as we approach Delmar’s. He sprints across the street, and heads inside.
“Harley!” I call for him to stop, but he ignores me.
“Go.” Harry rolls his eyes. “Nice to meet another Parker.” he smiles. “I’m gonna head home, text me the time, and where to meet your forehead of security.” He shouts, walking down another street, toward a station.
I quickly sprinted inside to find Harley, he was looking over the menu. “Hey, Mr. Parker! Number 5, right?” Delmar greeted me as I entered.
“Sup, Mr. Delmar.” I grab some sour gummy worms and place them on the counter. “Yeah, and whatever my brother wants. Oh! And with extra pickles and can you smush it down real flat? Thanks.”
“You got it, boss.” One of his employees says.
“I didn’t know you had a brother.” He comments. “Nice to meet you.” He nods at Harley.
“Yeah, Dad adopted him recently.” I say.
Harley looked up at me quickly. “I thought-”
“It’s okay, Mr. Delmar met dad.” I nod at him. It was back when Ben died, a few months before the whole thing with the Accords happened. Ben had asked to take me out to lunch, and Martin Li’s gang had attacked a police convoy that was driving by. Ben had gotten hit by a stray bullet from Li’s gang. That was how Martin Li got outed as an enhanced individual, he had attempted to turn himself in for some reason or another, He never explained that part. I had then gone on a crime-fighting spree that led to capturing Martin Li.
Delmar has known about my relationship ever since, and he and his employees had signed an NDA, and gotten a lot of ‘donated’ items for his shop. “He’s very generous.” He smiled. “5 dollars, by the way.”
“Yeah.” I fish out my wallet, knowing dad had left his card in it ‘on accident’ and paid. “What did you want, Harley?”
“Oh, um… A number 5, I guess. No pickles though.”
“Something is wrong with you.” I sighed, and walked over to Murph, Mr. Delmar’s cat. “Sup Murph.” I say, scratching his ears. He meowed, and rolled a bit letting me scratch his belly.
“5 again, Mr. Parker.” Delmar says.
“Of course.” I say, and pay again.
“How’s school?” He asks us.
“Good.” Harley nods.
“Boring.” I answer.
“Stay in school, Peter. Otherwise you’re gonna end up like me.” He gestured behind him.
“Running a bodega sponsored by a multi-billionaire?” I say sarcastically. I start heading out, Harley trailing behind me.
“I walked right into that one.” He sighed. “Tell Hogan I said hi!” He yells as we start to leave.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
The beginning was a bit of an drag I think. I wanted an in universe reason why the tower would be redone, and where the Starks would end up moving to afterward. Very sorry about that.
Also, I chose random names for the teachers. Don't expect me to remember them... The only ones that are aren't random are the ones who had already been named. (Harrington, Morita, Warren etc.)
Also also, AcaDec team is surprisingly difficult to look up the names for. I swear every time I have too look them up it gets harder for some reason. So I finally just stuck all their names in the notes doc for this work.
Also also also, Peter/Harry soon? 👀
Also also also also: Mr. Delmar being sponsored by Tony is very funny to me. Of course Tony invested in one of the places Peter likes visiting. Who do you take him for?
Lastly... The thing with Ben. Yes, he's dead. I don't remember if it's been brought up before, but the run down is as said in the story: Ben died when Martin Li's gang broke him out of the transport to Rikers. That particular incident had happened before the "Am I a Freak?" Interlude Chapter. Which brings up a question I want to ask. Would you like to see that whole storyline? It'd probably be a side story thing, and it would take a while to write out I think. I'd make another fic to stick all the side stories into probably. I would probably write it after this work is finished up.
P.S: My other works. Very sorry I've neglected them. I am just super fixated on this particular work right now and hopefully when it's finished, I can go back and finish the others.
Chapter 35: ATM Robberies using Alien Tech- Wait what?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I found Happy pretty easily. Stopped in some alley that looked really shady, at least that’s what Harley said. I had asked if I could Spider-Man around after we met up with him, and he had responded the same as he always did. “Yes, you can. Just remember; curfew is 10pm sharp.” He said as Harley got in. “Go, shoo. I have work to do.”
“Okay okay! Drive safe!” I say as he rolled up his window. He drove off, and when he was out of sight, I changed into my suit, stuffing my clothes into my backpack and climbing onto a roof, and securing it with a web, before jumping and swinging around. I had managed to stop someone from stealing a bike, swung in front of a bridge posing briefly, making sure everyone was okay. Did a flip for a street vendor, and helped an old Dominican lady with directions and lastly- “Shouldn’t steal cars it’s bad.”
“It’s my car, dumbass!” He says angrily.
“Hey shut that off!” A lady says from above.
“Can you tell him it’s my car?!” He yells to the lady.
“Hey! I work at night. Come on!” Another man yells.
“That’s not your car! That’s his car!” A shop keeper comes out to yell too.
“How was I supposed to know?!” I complained
“He was putting that in the window!” Someone else yells
“Everyday with these damn alarms! Another guy yells.
“Don’t make me come down there, you punk!” An older guy yells down.
“Hey! Gary. How you doing?” The first lady says to the older guy, Gary, apparently.
“Marjorie, how are you? How’s your mother?” He responds back.
After that… interesting exchange, I swing around more, before I miss a web and faceplant on a roof. Which meant it was probably a good time to stop now. I head back for where I stash my backpack, and sit on a fire escape. And Karen helps me compile a report for today. “Stopped a grand theft bicycle, couldn’t find the owner so I left a note. Um- I held this lost old Dominican lady, she was really nice and bought me a churro.. I think that’s it?” “I believe so, Peter. Goodjob. Filing report, and forwarding to FRIDAY.” “Thanks, Karen.” “Of course, Peter. By the way, web fluid in the right webshooter is low. Suggest refilling.” I glance down and the HUD indicates she’s right. I press on the button that ejects the fluid, and it flings up in the air, and I almost lose it as it almost falls down. I catch it, and replace the cartridge. I glance around, and spot some people going into an ATM. “Finally, something good.” I whisper to myself, pulling my mask down. “Kar? Prepare to alert authorities of ATM robbery.”
“Of course, Peter.”
I closed the door quietly as I entered, and leaned against it looking at them. I clear my throat to get their attention. “Sup guys? Forget your PIN number?” I ask, and they all turn to look at me. “Woah! You’re the Avengers! What are you guys doing here?” The guy in the ironman mask pumps a shotgun and aims it at me. I web onto it, and use it to smack the others. “Thor. Hulk. Nice to see you again.” I say, jumping up and sticking a hand to the ceiling. I toss Thor with my feet into the wall behind me. “I remember you being more handsome in person.” I quip, and stand upside down on the ceiling.
The guy in Dad’s mask tries punching me, but I dodge each attack easily. “Iron Man! Hey, what are you doing robbing a bank? You’re a billionaire.” I catch one of his fists, and toss him into another guy. Then the guy in the captain america mask grabs this weird looking weapon and aims it at me. “Hey!” he catches me midair, using this weird ass gun. “Oh, this feels so weird.” I complain, and he shoves me back. “Woah, what is that thing?!” I ask, and he grabs me again. “I’m starting to think you’re not the Avengers.” I shout as he slams me up and down. I web onto a shelf and yank it toward him, he gets knocked over and I free myself and start flipping around, dodging their attacks, and hitting them back.
The guy in dad’s mask tries to use the weapon again, but it is against a wall, and lands next to him. “So how did jerks like you get tech like this?” I ask, trying to pull his mask off. The guy in the hulk mask had picked up the other gun, and did something to it, and it started making this weird ringing sound. “No. wait, wait, wait!” I say, and as he fired it, I jumped onto the roof, dodging the laser that had shot out. It cut through the street. “Mr. Delmar!” I say in horror as I look across the street. I run over the window and jump inside. “Hey, Mr. Delmar? Are you in here? Is anybody in here? Hello!?”
I found him and Murph and helped him outside. “Oh come on.” I sighed, spotting that the people left “I gotta-” I heard a meow, and glanced down, realizing I’m still holding Murph. “Sorry.” I handed Murph back, and he muttered a thank you and took the cat. Now I head back for the roof, Karen already dialing dad.
“Hey, how’s uh you know.” He asks when he picks up.
“The craziest thing just happened! These guys were robbing these ATMs and they had these high tech weapons!” I say quickly.
“Sounds pre- Wait what?”
“Yeah! They had this thing that held me mid air! Then this- this laser gun! It malfunctioned and shot across the street into Mr.Delmar’s!”
“Okay. Okay. Take a breath.” Dad instructs. “I’m gonna review the footage, and I can help you look into it, okay?”
“Right. Yeah.” I nod.
“Right. Now, tell me everything.” He instructs.
“Okay. Okay, So I was refilling-”
“Underoos,” he interrupts. “Cliff notes, please.”
“Right. Sorry.”
“You can give me the full notes later, promise.” He says quickly.
“Okay.” I take a deep breath, and Karen pulls up her notes. “An- A Bank on 21st street, 4 people wearing masks used two high tech weapons, one of the weapons could pick me up and hold me mid air. The other was like- a laser cutter? They used it to cut open the ATMs, I think. One of them messed with the laser one and it malfunctioned, and the laser had cut through a lot of stuff, and into Delmar’s Bodega.”
“Got it. Okay. I’ll get back to you soon, promise.”
“Okay. What- What should I do?”
“Just- Keep me posted. If you see any more, call me. Understand?”
“I understand.”
“Okay, now Pep is waiting at home for you. Oh, and no landing pad, moving day is coming up and Happy’s loading up the jet.”
“Got it. Okay, talk to you later! Love you!”
“Love you too, roos.”
I grab my backpack, and change on the roof. Stuffing the suit inside, and hoping down. I take out my phone, and Karen speaks up. “Recording sent. FRIDAY also received a report.” “Thanks Karen.” “Of course, Peter. You should start heading home now. Harry is waiting for you, as is Ms Potts and Mr. Keener.” “Right. Of course. Tell Mom I’m on my way. Oh, and Karen? It’s just Harley.” “Okay. I’ll update that. Enjoy dinner, Peter.”
-
“I mean, how long have you known?” I asked Pepper, she was making some kind of soup.
“Well, technically I’ve known since he first got those.. Powers.” She says.
“Really?” Harley looked up. “I mean- I guess it makes sense. He was Dad’s first kid.”
“Yeah.” She nods. “It’s just something I’ve gotten used to over the years.”
“I kind of put it together when he took me to meet May.” I admit. “Well, after he first appeared as Spider-Man, I mean.”
“He took you to meet May with him?” She asked, curious.
“Yeah. Back uh- in 2011.”
“Right. That’s where he went.” She sighs. “Thank you, by the way.”
“Well, he was my only friend at the time.”
“That’s kind of sad.” Harley says.
“I know, but it wasn’t exactly easy. Norman Osborn was my father, and everyone that was my friend had been trying to use me so their parents could meet him.” I explained. “He didn’t really care at all. He got a lot of business out of it. After that they’d stop talking to me.”
“That’s awful.” Pepper frowned.
“I got used to it” I say plainly. “and when I spotted a kid I didn’t even recognize at some shitty charity gala, I figured I might actually get a good friend, since no adults were near him. No one talked to him there, no one even acknowledged we talked. So I sort of put together he must be, well you know.”
“I’m glad you’re friends with him.” Pepper smiled, “He was… lonely for a long time. Tony didn’t exactly encourage making friends much. Not to mention he's Tony’s kid. He’s way ahead of his grade level, but Tony was adamant that he stay in his age group.”
“His English Teacher hoped I wasn’t like him.” Harley said as a response.
“Mrs. Barrett, right?” I ask, and he nods. “She didn’t like me either. He and I always slept in class.”
“Well, maybe she’d like you if you didn't do that.” Pepper sighed. “We had a lot of calls from her last year.”
“English is boring.” Peter says as he steps into the room. “Same with history.” He shrugged.
“Nice of you to join us.” Pepper said, moving the pot off the stove.
“Yeah, well, I got distracted.” He shrugged, sitting down. Pepper started dishing out her soup.
“And what distracted you this time?” I ask.
“An ATM robbery.” He says, “They used these weird high tech weapons.”
“What?” Everyone shouts at the same time.
“Mhm. I told dad about it already. He’s looking into it.” He says as he eats.
“Right, well… just stay safe, okay?”
“I promise.” He nods.
-
Gym class has got to be the worst class ever. We paired up, and Ned was holding down my legs as I did sit ups. I could overhear Liz, Harry, Betty and Jason and some other girl I didn’t recognize were on some bench seats, playing FMK. “See, if it were me, it would be F Thor, Marry Thor and kill Hulk.” Betty answers
“What about the Spider-Man?” The girl I didn’t recognize asked.
“It’s just Spider-Man.” Betty rolled her eyes.
“But did you see the bank security cam on youtube? He fought off four guys!” Harry says, sounding impressed.-
“Oh my god, he’s crushing on Spider-Man.” Liz says exhausted.
“No- I mean- kind of.” He says, looking away from me.
“Ugh, gross” Betty fake gags. “He’s probably like thirty.”
“Yeah, you don’t even know what he looks like! Like, what if he’s seriously burned?” The girl suggests
“I wouldn’t care. I’d love the person he is on the inside.” Harry shrugs.
“Yeah?” Betty smirks.
“Looks aren’t everything.” Harry frowned.
“Says the guy who’s probably got a bunch of girls already asking him to Homecoming.” The first girl said, rolling her eyes.
“You’d be surprised.” He muttered.
“So, you guys going to Liz’s party tonight?” Betty changed the topic.
“No.” Harry said quickly, “Maybe.”
“Why not? You’ve got to be there, Harry! It’ll be so fun.” Liz practically pleads.
“We’ll see.” He sighed.
-
Somehow Ned convinced me to go. Harley had refused to go, and it did turn out that Harry was going, so maybe it’d be okay. I did wear my suit underneath my clothes and May had offered to drive us there, which was nice to see her again. “A house party in the suburbs! Oh, I remember these. Kind of jealous.”
“It’ll be a night to remember.” Ned said excitedly.
“Oh ha ha.” She chuckled. “Ned, some hats wear men, you wear that hat.”
“Thanks, it gives me confidence.”
“This is a mistake.” I frown, turning back to May. “Hey, let’s just go home.”
“Oh, Peter. I know you’re nervous. But just don’t do anything your dad would do.”
“Like what?”
“Oh, uh nevermind. Just don’t drink, okay?”
“What?”
“Cause Tony Stark is like, the party guy. Or was, before he became Iron Man.” Ned said excitedly.
“Ned! He didn't throw a party for nearly 10 years. Why do you think that is?”
“Right, sorry.”
“Ignore him, sweetie.” May gets my attention back. “Just, be yourself. Okay?”
“Okay.” I sigh, and open the door.
As we get out and head for the house, May calls for me one more time. “Peter.” I stop and turn around to look at her. “Have fun, okay?” She nods, and starts driving off.
“Bye May!” Ned waved, and started walking up to the house. We walked inside and the music wasn’t as loud as I expected. People walking around, hanging out in multiple corners, a few by the door. I spot Flash on the DJ, I also spot Harry, in a corner with Michelle, they were talking about something and whatever it was made him embarrassed.
“Oh my gosh, hey guys!” Liz said as she spotted us. “Nice hat Ned.”
Ned waved eagerly. “Hi Liz!”
“Hey, Liz.” I wave, not as eagerly as Ned.
“There’s pizza and drinks. Help yourself.” She smiled.
“Uh, What a great party.”
“Thanks.” We hear some glass break, and she looks over toward where it came from. “Oh, my parents would kill me if anything was broken. I gotta um-”
“Yeah.”
“Have fun, bye.” She walks over toward the sound.
“Penis Parker!” Flash says over the microphone, “Didn’t actually think I’d see someone like you here!” Everyone laughs. “C’mon guys, let’s give it up for Penis Parker!” The crowd laughs and cheers. And the laughter, the music that Flash had turned up, it all reminded me of Dad back in Malibu. The very song that played before Uncle Rhodey stole a suit and- “Hey where are you going!” He calls out over the microphone as he spots me turn and leave. “Come back Penis Parker!”
I found myself on the roof of Liz’s house, and just held myself together. Karen had been pinging me, likely saying my heart rate had gone up. But I couldn’t hear anything. It was just like then- locked myself in my room and I had begged Jarvis to block out all sound into the room. But then it was too quiet- and when the protocol was deactivated, too loud and- “Peter?” Someone followed me? I turn around and spot Harry and Liz who had helped him up by getting a ladder. He walked over to me and sat down next to me. “Give us some space?”
“Of course.” I hear Liz say, she sounded sad, upset and-
“Peter?” Harry made me look at him. “What’s going on?”
“I- It was just- Nothing.” I look away from him.
“Bullshit.” He holds my head to make me look at him. “Was it like.. Malibu?” He asked, hesitant. I just nod. “I’m going to kill him.” He groaned. “First of all-” He was cut off by an explosion, “what the hell?” We turned to see a blue cloud rising up in the distance. Before he can even say anything else I’m already jumping away, and tearing my clothes off my body, taking my mask out of my pocket and shoving it on. I swing down the road and stop in a field, and sprint across it.
“Karen! Tell dad we’ve found more weapons!” I call out to her as I’m sprinting across the field. “I’ve alerted Mr. Stark. Shall I request back up from Quicksilver?” “Tell him to be on standby!” I say as I get across the field. I found two people there. A van that Karen pinged, which contained a lot of these weapons.
“Now, this is crafted from a reclaimed sub-Ultron arm straight from Sokovia.” The first guy says. “Here, you try.”
“Man, I wanted something low-key. Why are you trying to upsell me, man?” The second guy says, a buyer?
“Okay, okay. I got what you need, all right? I got tons of great stuff here. One sec.” He puts the first weapon away. “Okay, I got, uh, black-hole grenades, Chitauri railguns-”
Another guy joined them. “You letting off shots in public now? Hurry up.” he addressed the buyer, “Look, times are changing. We’re the only ones selling these high-tech weapons.”
“Karen, this must be where the ATM robbers got their stuff.” I whispered. “I’ll start cross referencing crime databases.”
“I just need something to stick up somebody. I’m not trying to shoot them back in time.” The buyer told them.
The first guy kept going on. “I got antigrav climbers.”
“Yo, climbers?” The buyer seemed interested now. Before I could even make any move my phone went off, Ned’s yodeling ringtone sounding out.
“Okay, what the hell is that?” Seller 1 asks.
“Did you set us up?” Seller 2 points a gun at the buyer.
“Hey, hey, man.” The buyer holds up his hands in surrender.
I jumped down from where I was watching them. “Hey! Hey, come on. You gonna shoot at somebody, shoot at me!” I yell out as I land.
“All right.” Seller 2 says, and he turns his pistol on me. I webbed onto the barrel, as he pulled the trigger, and fling it out of his hand. I charge at them, and seller 1 punches me with- some gauntlet thing that knocks me back a few feet into a pillar that holds the bridge.
“What was that?” I groan, and web onto the back of their car. Seller 1 quickly jumped in the back of the van and they started driving away. When they rounded a corner I had crashed into some garbage cans. I use my other webshooter and attach both hands to the car. Seller 1 picks up something, and turns around and aims it at me. He shot off the door to his van. They shouted at each other for a moment. They kept shooting at me and when they rounded another corner they hit a pothole and the car bounced up. The guy shot out a part of their roof and dropped their weapon and it fell into the front yard of someone's house.
I slide through a bunch of cans and then into a brick wall. It crumbled a bit and I lost my grip on my webs. I tried webbing onto the van again, but I had grabbed the other door and it was pulled off the back. “Great!” I complained. “Guess I’m gonna have to take a shortcut.” I tell myself, and Karen already plotted a route on my hud. I jump over a gate onto a car that was covered and spot some people playing pingpong. “Hey guys, good game! Have fun!” I say to them and a dog runs up to me. “Hey, hey buddy!” I webbed a ball that was in the yard to me. “Sorry no time to play, go fetch!” I toss it away, and it goes after it. “Now this is more like it!” I shout as I swing through a neighborhood.
I webbed a tree house, and it might have fallen over as I was swinging.. And into a shed, or through the roof of one, and bust out the doors. I jump through this fence thingy, before jumping over another fence and onto some toy car, sliding across the yard a bit before crashing through another fence. “Smells really good!” I waved at some that were grilling in their yard. I web up high and swing over a pool “Great movie!” I say, splashing across the pool and through the chimney, getting string lights wrapped around me before landing in front of a tent. “Ugh… oh, hey guys.” I noticed some little girls in that tent. They both screamed. “No! No!”
After almost getting them, I jumped on another roof, and chased after them on roof tops. As I was about to leap onto their van something grabbed me mid-jump. “What the hell?” I shout out, and look up to see some guy with wings and a glowing green eyed mask. He just kept going up and up and up before the parachute in my suit deployed, and he had lost his grip. I fell into the parachute and started plummeting down, unable to get out of the parachute.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
So obviously some stuff changed compared to the movie, like Peter calling Tony about the weapons directly. And how he found the people under the bridge. Which, by the way, is like still unresolved trauma Peter still has. Also in that chapter I know it's different then how it is here, but I guess the easiest way to say is it's a in-between texting Harry and when Rhodey steals the suit? Idk, I might rewrite the chapter later?
And Peter still has a lot of unresolved stuff. Tony being kidnapped, Stane trying to kill Tony, Vanko and the stuff at the EXPO (Which they still have no idea it was Peter & Harry.) The stuff during Avengers. This list goes on and on. So yeah, he freaks out at the party. Because it was just a little to similar.
Chapter 36: Took me up a thousand feet and dropped me!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“And then just, like, swooped down like a monster and he picked me up and took me up like a thousand feet and just- dropped me!” I explained, ringing out the water out of my mask, as dad demanded what happened. “Thanks for the rescue, by the way. I thought you were out of the country?”
“Oh, I’m not here.” He said, and his mask lifted up. “Sorry, bambino. Karen, turn on his heater, please.”
“Whoa! Whew, that’s better. Thanks.” I say, relieved to not be cold.
“What were you thinking?”
“The guy with wings is obviously the source of the weapons! I gotta take him down!”
“Take him down now, huh? Steady, Bambino, there are people who could handle this.”
“Yeah right.” I scoffed. “You don’t trust me to be able to do this!”
“No, I don’t trust you not to get yourself killed in the process!” He shouts, and then says something to someone near him. And it took me a moment to get what he meant.
“Yeah? Well you guys weren’t going to get Li, now were you?” I yelled. “I told you guys the police can’t catch a guy like that! And look what happened!”
“Peter-”
“No! I- I don’t understand, you think I can take on Rogers but can’t fight a guy in a bird costume?! That’s such bullshit!”
“Peter-”
“And I know, Steve could’ve laid me out if he wanted, but you guys had said you didn’t want to deal with Li because he was a gang leader! You said it was below your paygrade!” I hop down off the playground thing I was sitting on and stomp over to the suit.. “I don’t care what you think, dad! I’m going after this guy. I refuse to let something like what happened with Ben happen again.”
“Bamb-”
“FRIDAY, end call.” I interrupted him again, and turn away. “Call ended, is there anything else you need, Mini Boss?” “Don’t accept any calls from dad for me.” I say walking off. “As you wish, Mini Boss.”
~
“Then he just hangs up on me!” I finished my rant to Pepper. “FRIDAY told me he won’t be accepting my calls anymore.”
She is silent for a moment. “I can try to talk to him.”
“No, don’t.” I shoot down that idea. “I need you to keep him safe while I’m away.”
“Tony, you know he feels guilty about what happened with Ben.”
“But Ben wasn’t even his fault! He’s placing blame on himself for nothing!” I exclaim, exhausted.
“I wonder where he gets it from?”
“Damnit.” I muttered, already knowing what she meant.
“He’s just like you… His generosity is from that guilt.”
“Don’t remind me.”
“I am sorry he’s upset with you.” She says sympathetically. “And honestly, I’m a bit surprised too. He’s never been angry with you before.”
“Never like this.” I agree. “Just- keep an eye on him okay? Don’t bring it up. He needs to still be okay at home.”
“Okay, but what about you?”
“Easy, there is still stuff to do here. I can come home when he wants to talk again.” I rubbed my face, preparing to stay for the next year if need be.
“Are you sure about that? What about Harley?” She asked, and he almost slipped my mind.
“Just, tell him the trip is going on longer than normal.” I shrug.
“No.”
“No?”
“No, I’m telling him the truth.” She insists. “That you and Peter are fighting. He needs to know. So he knows it's not a lie. His dad left to get lottery tickets and never came back, Tony.”
“Fine, just tell him not to talk about it him.”
“Okay. His tracker says he’s on the way home.”
“All right. Goodnight, love you.”
“Love you too.”
-
I found the weapon that was lost in that fight and left it in my backpack. During the weekend school day I had taken it into shop class, and started trying to get the core of it out. Karen had been shifting through criminal databases for the people we saw, but the sellers hadn’t come up. The buyer did, Aaron Davis. He had just gotten out of jail recently. I kept that in my list to investigate later. “Hey, thanks for bailing on me.” Ned says walking over to me, Harry was there too.
“Something came up.” I say, gesturing at what I was working with.
“Woah, what is that?”
“ I don’t know. Some guy tried to vaporize me with it.” I say, prying off some of the casing holding it in place.
“Wait what?”
“I’ll tell you later.” Harry said quickly.
“Forgot, he doesn’t know.” I groaned, but quickly got back to work.
“Know what?”
“Later, Ned.” Harry insisted.
“I think it is a power source.”
“But, it's connected to all those micro processors. That’s an inductive charging plate. That’s what I use to charge my toothbrush.” Ned observed.
I nod, “I noticed, yeah… whoever’s making these weapons is combining alien tech with ours.”
“That is literally the coolest thing anyone has ever said. I just want to thank you for letting me be part of your journey into this amazing-” I cut him off by hammering on to it hard. It had rattled a bit, but the core came loose.
“Keep your fingers clear of the blades!” The teacher said not looking up from his book.
“Some safety measures.” Harry scoffed.
“I gotta figure out what this thing is, and who makes it.”
“We’ll go to the lab after class and run tests.” Ned agrees, and we do a hand shake. Then Harry and I do ours. “Didn’t know you guys had one.”
“He was my best friend first.” I shrug. Which made Harry laugh.
When heading for the lab, I spotted one of the guys that was with the other guy last night walking around the school. A device in his hand. I quickly hide around a corner, and had Ned and Harry hide around with me. I explained a bit, and then tagged them with a tracker before heading back home. Ned, Harry and I waited in my room for them to stop moving on the tracker. Harley had joined to watch. We had been watching it for a few nights, before they finally stopped. “Maryland?”
“Wonder what's there?” Harley asked.
“Evil lair?” I chuckled.
“They have an evil lair?” Ned asked, muffled by the Spider-Man mask he asked to wear.
“Dude. A gang with alien guns run by a guy with wings? Yeah. They have a lair.” I say
“Badass.” Ned nods.
“But how are you going to get there, if it’s like 300 miles away?” Harry frowned.
“It’s not too far from D.C.” I shrug.
“Wait! You can’t go then! Pepper is taking us that day, remember?” Harley points out.
“I know.. I know. Ugh.” I drop from the ceiling. “I’ll talk to her.” I say already leaving the room.
-
Pepper had been pretty easy to convince. She had only asked if Harley could come with, saying she had already called us out of school. Which was fine, I’d like to take him at least. She said the next day she’s available is Saturday. So that's good, at least. I did feel a little bad, but if I’m gonna catch this guy I need to find this lair.
Liz was happy to see me rejoining the team. “But, why is he with you? He’s not on the team.” Liz had gestured at Harley.
“Oh, well uhm-”
“He’s Peter’s adopted brother.” Harry shrugs. “He won’t be much trouble.”
“Okay, sure.” Liz just shrugged. “Welcome, our new honorary member, Harley, everyone.” She said to the team, who all welcomed him cheerfully, expect Flash.
“You can’t just show up and expect to be welcomed back by everyone.” He scoffs.
“Welcome back, Peter!” Mr. Harrington greets stepping off the bus. “Flash, you’re back to first alternate. Nice to see you. Harley.”
“What?” Flash said, appalled.
“He’s taking your place!” Abraham laughed.
“Um, excuse me? Can we go already? I was hoping to get into some light protesting in front of one the embassies before dinner.” Michelle says, sounding bored.
“Protesting is patriotic.” Mr. Harrington smiles. “Let's go!”
-
The bus ride was uneventful, and was overall fine. Save for Happy calling me, which interrupted practice. Guess he didn’t know Dad and I were fighting. Which is fine. I guess. He didn’t ask about it, and I didn’t talk about it. All he was concerned about was why I was leaving New York suddenly. Not expecting me too? He let it go, but did ask why Pepper let me go… which I didn’t dignify with a response. I just told him to ask her why instead. The hotel was nice, and I was assigned to room with Harley. I did like him, and he’s a good brother… I just wish I was a good brother.
Before I left, I had Ned hold onto the glowy thing. And as I was about to sneak out, Harley stopped to ask something. “What’s up?”
“Promise to stay safe?”
I place both my hands on his shoulders, “I promise, I’ll stay safe, Harls.” I vow. “We gotta team up on dad, right?”
“Right.” He smiled
“Okay. Now, stick with Michelle, or Harry, got it?” I instruct.
“Why Michelle?”
“Cause I trust her, and I guarantee she can scare anyone away from you, okay? She scares me sometimes to be honest.”
“Okay.” He nods.
“I’ll be back, I promise.” I hug him, and start leaving. I’m stopped by spotting Liz who was running over.
“Perfect timing!” She smiled, “We’re gonna go swimming!” she explained, turning around and gesturing for people to follow her.
The team runs by, and Flash spanks me as he runs past. “Hey!” I turn to her, “I was, uh- I was gonna go study in the business center.”
“Peter, you don’t need to study, you’re like the smartest guy I know.” She rolled her eyes, “And besides, um, a rebellious group activity the day before competition is good for morale.”
“Huh?”
“Um, well, I read that in a TED Talk- or I heard it in a TED talk. And I read a coaching book.”
“Wow, you really- this is really important to you.”
“Yeah. It’s our future. I’m not gonna screw it up.” She smiled. “Besides, we raided the minibar and these candy bars were, like, $11.” she tossed one at me. “So get your trunks on and come on.”
When I turned around to go the other way, I’m stopped by Harry. “Hey…”
“I already know where you’re going.” He sighed, and ran up to me giving me a hug. “Come back safe.” He whispered in my ear, before kissing my cheek and running after the team. I watched Harry briefly through the skylight, he was sitting next to Liz, feet in the hot tub and laughed when she had splashed Flash. I stood up, and pulled the strings on my backpack making it tight to my back. I put my mask on, and Karen had already plotted the course to the tracker. I had found them at a gas station, and Karen had turned on Enhanced Reconnaissance Mode, and I had watched them talk about some of their tech.
“There in the middle of a heist…” I mumbled, and webbed onto the roof of the gas station. Watching them again. Before looking up, Karen highlighted a flying bird guy from before when had started flying down. “Oh shit, not him again.” I complained. He had flown down and hovered above the convoy's rear truck. He anchored onto it, and tossed down something onto the roof, before dropping down.. And through the roof? I had gotten onto that roof, and found out how. “Woah, it's like a matter-phase-shifter.” I observed, touching it with my hand, before backing up.
He jumped onto the roof, and started picking up a corner of the hole, but stopped as I webbed away his duffle bag. “Hey big bird, this doesn’t belong to you!” I shout, and he turns to face me. “Oh god.”
He jumped back onto his wing-suit-thing, and tried to tackle me. I jumped over him and had tried shooting him with a web, but he had sliced it with his wing before it attached. I stumbled back and when he tried to tackle me again, I flipped over him again. This time I fell through the roof, like he did and slipped a bit. Before jumping back up, only to be greeted with metal instead of jumping through the roof.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
The fight with Peter and Tony wasn't originally planned when I wrote this chapter, but I do like that I included it. And the after math of Tony complaining to Pepper about it was good too, I think.
I don't remember if it was said or not but: Ned didn't know he was Spider-Man till very recently. Unlike the movie where he finds out when Peter returns from patrol through his window, he finds out from Peter telling him. I figured it'd be after bringing the glowy thing into shop class instead? Not sure, I think I glossed over it tbh. Sorry.
Chapter 37: Incident at the Washington Monument
Notes:
Trigger warning:
Major Character injury
Impalement
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ugh, my head.” I say sitting up. “You appear to have a mild concussion.” “Hey, so where am I right now?” “I’m not sure. The container walls are hindering my sensors.” “Wait a minute… they must’ve hijacked the truck and taken me to their evil lair. Okay, Karen, we’re gonna have to fight our way out of this one.” I turn to the door. “Three, Two, One!” I shout and charge through the door before stumbling out getting ready to fight. “Huh? Karen, where am I? What is this place?” “You are in the most secured facility on the eastern seaboard. The Damage Control Deep Storage Vault” “No! Seriously!?”
After trying to open the door, Karen had spoken up. “The door will most likely remain closed until morning.” “Morning? Ugh.” I tried to occupy my time by just wandering around. Before making a web hammock, and just waiting. Around before getting bored of that and swung around even more bored. I started messing with the many different web shooter variants that dad had made me. “Should I talk to dad again?” I asked her as I was laying on top of one container. “I’d recommend it, yes.” “But, I- I don’t know what I’d even say to him.” “Perhaps it’s best to start with an apology? Studies show that over-” “I know what the studies show, Karen… I just want him to trust me.” “Peter, your father has always trusted you. He’s trusting you right now, while he’s out of the country.” “Is he though?” “Yes. He’s trusting you to keep Pepper and Harley safe while he’s away.”
“But why didn’t he say that when he left? Why doesn’t he trust me to do stuff like taking down the guy with the wings?” “I’m not sure. Perhaps it’s best if you asked him, Peter.” “I don’t know if I could do that…” “Tony loves you immensely, Peter. He just doesn’t want to see you hurt.” “That’s.. Fair, I guess… How long have we been here anyway?” I asked sitting up. “We’ve only been here for 37 minutes.” “What!? That’s- this is insane, I can’t stay here any longer.” I flipped off the top of the container, and then walked into the container. I opened up bigbird's duffle bag, and started going through it. “Woah, this is some of the stuff from Sokovia.” I said, taking out the gear Ultron had on top of the drill. “One of his heads…” I say tossing it to the side. “Oh, it’s like the glowy thing.” “That glowy thing is an explosive Chitauri energy core.” Wait what!?
“Wait, we've been carrying around a bomb!?” “It would require radiation to transform it into an explosive state.” I ignored her and pulled out my phone from my jacket pocket. Trying to dial Ned, then Harry, then Harley. “Shit. No, no, no.” I drop my my phone and run out of the container and web onto the door, banging on it. “God damnit. Karen, you have to help me overload that time lock!” I say, running back and grabbing everything that was mine, stuffing it into my backpack and then back up to the time lock, tearing off the panel and attaching a calculator to its circuits.
“Okay, Karen, lower the voltage and run it” “Trial unsuccessful.” “We’re just going to have to try every sequence.” I say, crossing off stuff on my note pad.
“Initiating trail 247.” The doors start to open. “It worked! It worked!” I say relieved, and swing out. I wait for a truck to leave, and drop it from above. I lay flat as possible as it drives past a guard.
“Karen, you have to get me to the decathlon as fast as possible!” “Sure thing. Just tell me where it is.” “It’s right across the street from the Washington Monument!”
~
“Just taking it all in Michelle?” Mr. Harrington asked as we approached.
“Oh, yeah, um, I don’t really want to celebrate something that was built by slaves.” She said to him.
“Oh I’m sure the Washington Monument wasn’t built by-” He stops, as a guard nods yes. “Okay. Enjoy your book.” He says, walking away. “Stick with her, Harley!” he said as he did.
“Thanks.” She said monotone.
“I’m not a fan of heights.” I say standing next to her.
“Don’t you live in a skyscraper?” She says, walking over and sitting on a bench.
“Yes…?” I sat next to her.
“Must be torture for you then.”
“It is, yes.”
“Lucky.”
“What?”
~
“Oh, Ned you’re alive!”
“Peter?”
“Ned, where’s the glowy thing?!”
“Don’t worry, it’s safe in my backpack.”
“Ned, listen, the glowy thing is dangerous!”
“You missed the decathlon. Harley covered for you. We’re at the Washington Monument.”
A different voice spoke up. “Peter, is that you?”
“Oh, hey Liz! Please put Ned back on the phone!”
“You flaked. You are so lucky we won! I want to be mad, but I’m worried. Like, what has been going on with you.”
“Liz, listen there’s something in Ned’s backpack! It’s really dangerous don’t let it go through an x-ray!” the call disconnected. “Liz? Liz? Damnit!” I tossed my backpack onto a tree and webbed it there. As I approached it something happened on top. “No, no no! Karen what’s going on up there?” I asked looking up. “The Chitauri core has detonated and has caused server structural damage to the elevator.” “oh no.”
“My friends are up there!” Someone says behind me.
I turn around and spot Michelle, and Harley standing next to her watching me. “What?! Uh, don’t worry ma’am everything's gonna be okay!” I shout, and start running toward the monument. “Oh my god, that’s really tall.” I fling myself up onto the wall, and start scaling the wall. “Estimating 10 minutes before catastrophic failure.” “I know!” “Safety systems are completely failing.” “Not helping, Kar!” “The occupants are in imminent mortal danger.” “I’m going as fast as I can!”
“You now have 125 seconds until catastrophic failure.” “What?! Why!?” “Unexpected motion has caused the deterioration to escalate.” How did I get in there?” “Activating Reconnaissance Drone.” A small flying drone flies off the logo on my chest. “Whoa, has that been there this whole time?” “Locating optimal entry point. Proceed to the Southwest window.” “Karen, I’m on my way!” I say, changing the side of the wall I was climbing. As I reached the top, I put my back onto the wall. “Oh my god.” I say, trying not to panic. “What’s wrong? You have reached the southwest window. Why are you hesitating?”
“It’s fine, I’ve just never been this high before.” “But you have been this high before, in Sokovia? You also have not reinstalled your parachute. A fall from this height will likely be lethal.” “Perfect.” I tap on the glass with my foot. “Why is it not breaking!?” “It’s four-inch ballistic glass. You’ll have to create more momentum.” I web above a signal light and stop jumping up and the glass starts cracking.
A helicopter had flown over and yelled over the megaphone. “This is D.C metro police! Identify yourself!”
“My friends are in there! Stop!” I yell back, but they must have not heard me.
“Return to the ground immediately!”
I ignored their orders, and decided to start climbing up higher. I reach the peak, still ignoring their shouts. I grab onto the peak, and look behind me for a moment. “I’m gonna die.” I tell myself, and leap off the top. The glider opens, and I fly over the helicopter blades, dropping the glider, and web onto the bottom of the helicopter and swinging down, and letting go. “BREAK!!” I yell as I crash through the window. Using a ricochet web I catch the elevator as it falls. “I did it!” I say relieved, before the doors I used to catch myself on broke off. And I fell down and into the elevator.
It plummets again, and I shoot a web onto the top of the elevator shaft. And catch myself on part of the roof of the elevator. I look around, find Harry, Mr. Harrington Liz and Ned inside. “Hey, how you doing? Don’t worry about it. I got you.” I say, faking a New York accent.
“Yes! Yes!” Ned cheers, as he fist pumps with his whole body.
“Hey, hey, big guy, quit moving around!”
“I’m sorry, sir. So sorry.”
I keep pulling up, and as we approach the top, people slide open the doors. “All right. This is your stop. Go, go, go! Everybody out. Move it, people. Move it! I instruct, Ned, Liz and Mr. Harrington got out easily.
Unfortunately for Harry, the bit I was standing on had broken off, and being a Stark, I decided the best thing to do was dive at him. “Harry!” I yell, and grab onto him midair, and turn my body, landing onto one of the support beams below us. The beam bent, and I screamed out in pain. I quickly moved him onto a staircase. “You okay?” I gritted out
“Yeah.. I knew you’d catch me. Are you?” He asked, reaching for me.
“I’m- I’m fine.” I coughed. My senses flared, and a part of the elevator that still hung from the roof had fallen, and cut my leg. I screamed in pain again and leaned back, before falling back down the elevator shaft. I shot a web line onto a support beam to catch myself. It stopped my fall, and I slammed into another part of the shaft. Which caused more pain, which made me let go of that web. I plummeted again and couldn’t keep myself awake long enough to stop my fall.
I had crashed into the destroyed elevator at the bottom. I screamed, because I had just been impaled by some of the metal. “Contacting Mr. Stark. Informing of a medical emergency. Please stay awake as long as you can, Peter.”
“Spider-Man!? Are you okay!?” I hear Harry call from above. I have to respond to him! I have to- “Peter, you must stay focused on staying awake. Mr. Stark is already en route ETA: 3 minutes.”
“I have to-” I tried speaking, but started coughing. I heard paramedics rush inside. They started examining me but they couldn’t do much. I wasn’t exactly in a position to be moved easily.
“Stay awake, Spider-Man!” one of the yells. “We have a 27-A-1I, repeat, 27-A-1I, we need a lift stat.” they say into their radio. “Lift already enroute. ETA 124 seconds.” The radio responds. “Understood.”
“OUT OF THE WAY!” Someone yells. It must be Dad. I have to stay awake for dad. “FRIDAY, tell Dr. Cho to prep medbay! She’s got incoming!” He says. “What do I cut to move him safely!” He demanded from a medic. They say something, but it’s getting harder to stay awake. I hear dad cut with a laser, and he picks me up. “Stay awake. That is an order.” He told, no ordered me.
He must have taken me outside, because the light is blinding. I spot the vague silhouette of a Quinjet that lands nearby. My eyes started to feel heavy. That’s not good! Dad ordered me to stay awake! I have to stay awake for him! I have to!
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed ;)
If you have read my other works, then you know what this is from already. If not, allow me to explain:
In my other work specifically "Pick A Side" the Peter of that universe has a dream about this very scene. Obviously, this is a major reference to the DS:MoM "Dreams are windows into the multiverse" thing. Which all my works are have included so far. (If you go back in the chapters you see this too, before Happy was injured during IM3!)
Now, of course at the time of writing that specific work, I hadn't initially planned it to be a Peter Stark AU, hence why it was "Mr. Stark" instead of "Dad" then, but after making up universe numbers for my works I decided why the heck not? So, here we are.
Also back when I wrote that chapter, I looked up what a paramedic would say in case of impalement, which is where that radio call thingy comes from. If you were at all curious.
Chapter 38: Medbay and Aftermath
Notes:
Alternative title: Tony Stark is never silent.
Warning for medical inaccuracies.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When FRIDAY had informed him that she was unable to locate Peter’s tracker. He was already in a suit, flying across the Atlantic. Then she located him again, and he was moving. He figured he could just go home then, but that plan had changed when FRIDAY said he was on the news. Scaling the Washington Monument. According to Karen, his friend had a Chitarui energy core and it exploded inside the elevator…. Then he got the first alert from Peter’s suit. His back got broken as he fell down the elevator shaft, landing on a support beam.
He willed his suit to go faster, and even more so when the next reports came in quicker. A cut on one of his legs from debris. Blunt force to his body as he collided with more of the elevator shaft as he tried to slow his fall, and lastly the one that made his heart stop. Impaled through his lower back and out his stomach by the metal of the elevator.
It looked like his nightmare from Wanda. Except instead of a sword, it was scrap metal. He knows he’s going to be getting nightmares about this for weeks now. He doesn’t remember much. He remembers cutting part of the metal, and picking up his son. His mind betrays him, dead son. He had basically ran across the field toward the quinjet, spotting Pietro in the pilot seat. Medics inside already.
When he set him down on the table inside, Helen’s team had begun stabilizing him, and Pietro was already taking off. Not even letting the hatch close fully. They make for the compound, where Helen already waits. He stares blankly at a wall of the jet, even as they touch down and his son is rushed inside. He doesn’t remember stepping out of the suit, and sitting in the waiting room. He doesn’t remember Pietro saying he went back and got the kids backpack, and wiped his son’s blood from the scene. He doesn’t acknowledge anything as he stares into the blank wall across from him.
He doesn’t acknowledge his second son crashing into him with a hug. Nor does he acknowledge Pepper or Rhodey doing the same. He’s frozen. Afraid his son has died and their last talk was a god damn argument just like him and his father. What will he do with himself if that’s true he wonders.
~
Harley had lost a lot. His dad, his mom and sister. His home. And now, he is afraid he’s lost his brother, too. His new dad stares blankly at a wall unmoving, and doesn’t even acknowledge when he had run into him with a hug, barely holding back tears. His new-kind-of mom had done the same, hugging his dad, and crying. Even his uncle did too. His new aunt had come by too, crying when she arrived. Everything had felt wrong. And right now, all he hopes is his brother to wake up.
~
Rhodey has seen a lot. And he means A LOT. But nothing will be as horrifying as his nephew, his godson, on a medical bed all but dead to the world around him. He saw how his brother, in everything but blood, was silent. Something Tony Stark was never and will never be known for. Silent, and staring blankly at the wall across from him. He didn’t acknowledge anyone around him. Not even Helen, as she came out and gave the good news that Peter was already on the road to recovery. Thank god for his healing factor. He didn’t even need the cradle, even as he was being stitched up, Helen noted that his body was working overtime to keep him alive.
He was going to be exhausted when he woke up. All of the specialized IV for enhanced metabolism was being depleted in mere hours as it was all being used for his recovery. Helen had changed the bag what must have been 8 different times since he’s been stitched up, on the first day alone. Rhodey isn’t religious, but honestly? He was praying for Peter to be okay, no, scratch that. He was praying for Peter to be better than okay when he wakes up.
~
Getting Tony to eat had always been a challenge. Something Pepper was proud of was actually being able to get him to eat. Not just eat, but eat relatively healthy too. But getting him to eat while his son was in that hospital bed was awful. He barely acknowledged anyone. Pietro had said he got his backpack, and got rid of the blood from the scene. May picked up Harley, and brought him here. Harry had come by to visit as well. He was on his right side, on his knees his head buried on the bed, holding onto his right hand. Unmoving. Unresponsive. He left to go home. And would come back after school, Harley in tow.
She knows he loves him. Cares for him, and she can already see the furious scolding brewing in his mind, waiting for Peter to wake up. Well, he’ll have to get in line for that.
~
May was an ER Nurse, and has dealt with a lot of shit before. But this? This was on the next level. She knew he was already recovering. She knew that. But hearing something, and believing it to be true was different. Helen said he was basically asleep now. Not like a coma, more like a hibernation state. His healing factor was working overtime, and Helen suspected him to wake up better than before. Before meaning the day before the incident.
She didn’t know what Helen had meant by that, but she was relieved to know he was okay. And right now that’s all that matters.
~
Harry Osborn has a god damn crush on Peter Stark. There, he admits it! But asking this boy out continuously proves impossible. First was the ‘study sessions’ he made up, trying to spend more time with him. Bad idea, because Peter Stark is oblivious, and has gone through everything for homework, essays and assignments. Second was his alter ego, Spider-Man. He was dedicated to Spider-Man. Which, honestly? Very hot that he cares for everyone so much. However, getting injured on patrol is starting to get annoying. Third… right now. He was asleep. That’s the gist of it. If he understood Helen correctly at least. Asleep for roughly 2 days. The school had asked about him, he thinks. Pepper Potts is a goddamn angel in disguise or something because no one acknowledged his absence except the students… Rather the AcaDec team.
Liz had asked Harley, who wouldn’t answer. Ned, who wouldn’t answer, and Me. Who didn’t say anything at all, but just ignored her questions.
Cindy asked Ned and I too. We never said anything.
Sally, Charles, Abraham, hell even Flash asked too. He even sounded worried.
I cracked under Michelle. Who had simply sat next to me out in the field during lunch. “He’s Spider-Man, isn’t he?” is all she asked. My expression had given her the answer. “That explains so much, honestly.” she said, still monotone.
“Add on the fact he’s-”
“Tony Stark’s son, yeah. I get it.” She interrupted.
“How long have you suspected?”
“That he’s Spider-Man? I’d say since the start of the last school year.” She shrugs. “That he was Stark’s kid? Since the start of this year, when he got a ‘brother’ he’s never had before and was overly protective of.”
“Yeah. No one really notices. It’s weird.”
“And this school is meant for really smart kids. It’s a shame.” She goes back to her book. “No one else knows?”
“Just me, and Ned. Now you.”
“How the whole world doesn’t know it is beyond me.”
“Ned isn’t exactly any help either. He keeps getting excited over the most basic stuff. When Peter- or Harley for that matter, brings up their dad, he squeals all excited.”
“If I wear like him, I think I’d be the same way.”
“I guess, but honestly? It’s annoying him. I can tell.”
“Because he doesn’t see his dad as anyone else but his dad.”
“Exactly.”
“So… Is the dork alive?”
“Yeah. He is. I’m heading over after school. You can come if you want?”
“Sure. Can’t miss an opportunity to meet Pepper Potts.”
-
Tony Stark is known for being many things. Being quiet isn’t one of them. Harry knows this. He’s seen it, in multiple ways over the years. That famous press conference where not only did he announce he had a son, but had announced that he was Iron Man. The Expo, landing on the stage with the beat drop, fireworks going off and just basking in the cheers of the crowd. Tony Stark is never silent. Not like this. Never like this.
So when Helen had come out from her most recent check up, he once again didn’t acknowledge her presence. Harry had to wait outside while she did her thing, and he didn’t really want to leave the room. But he did anyway.
“He’s awake.” Is all he heard from her before he was moving, sprinting through that door. Ignoring the protests of everyone around him. He had been the first inside, followed quickly by Stark. He was the first to hug the boy he cared so deeply for, that he hopes when his own father learns of he dies on the spot, because nothing matters more than the boy he crushes in a hug.
When he breaks that hug, he’s pulled back instantly to be hugged again. “I wasn’t done yet.” He whispers, and it makes him laugh. He wasn’t crying. There’s just salt in his eyes. When he was finally let go he’s squished again by the overprotective father. “I’m sorry I scared you so much dad.” he whispers again.
“I’m so glad you’re okay.”
“I’m okay, I promise.”
It’s only another 15 minutes that everyone gets their hug, that Helen speaks again. “He’s on the road to a full recovery.” She promises. “His stomach still has a scar, and it’s currently fading. I’m not sure how long it’ll take, but I would like you to refrain from doing a lot of movement. That means; No Spider-Man activities for at least a week. Maybe more.” Her tone indicates she’s not leaving room for arguing. And knowing Peter he’s bound to-
“Okay.” He agre- wait he agreed to that?!
“Excellent.” Helen actually looked relieved. Everyone was silent, staring at Peter like he grew a second head.
“Okay okay wait.” Harley breaks the silence. “You actually-”
“Yeah.” He nods. “I’m sorry I scared everyone. I know I need a break, to heal- to… to let everyone know I’m okay.”
“You really are better then your father.” Pepper sighs, relieved.
“What does that mean!?” Tony shouts.
“Means you constantly ignore any and all doctor’s visits. You didn’t even tell anyone you were dying for 2 years!” Pepper shouts. “And we had to find out the hard way! And don’t even get me started on those nightmares after New York!”
“Okay, I see your point.”
“Is it 12% of that point?” Peter mutters, which made Pepper laugh.
“I’m never gonna live that down.”
“It’s way better than Trash Lady.” Peter continued, and Pepper started coughing after he said that.
“Trash Lady?” Basically everyone else asked.
“Yeah!” Peter beamed. “This one lady- she was looking for dad and found Pepper back when she was still his PA, and Mom had told her ‘I do anything and everything Mr. Stark requires, including occasionally taking out the trash.’ And it was soooo funny. Every time I saw her again, immediately I thought, " It’s Trash Lady!”
Peter didn’t even seem all that bothered about this fact. Pepper was mortified that he was calling her Trash Lady all those years. Tony was laughing, hell everyone was laughing and Michelle actually smiled a bit at that. Which was pretty impressive. “You should’ve seen her face, Michelle. I saw it on the security footage. It's an S tier burn, Mom.”
-
It was only 2 days that he was in that bed. It had felt like weeks, maybe months though. During that time asleep, he had only one dream…
The fight was supposed to be simple. Stop the rogue wizard. First get his sling ring, then capture him before he could cause any more harm. Well, snatching that ring was relatively easily when you could blink! And when he started casting this weird spell, Stephen had yelled out not to get hit by it. Naturally when it comes to NOT being hit by something, you’d think I’d be a natural, right? Well… that wasn’t the case. He had tossed the spell at me, and Sam tossed the shield at me, on his instinct I know, but little good that did when I got hit by it anyway!
I covered myself with the shield, and used it to roll off of and land safely on the ground. Like how he’d taught me to do when we trained together. I did mess up the landing a bit, which Bucky would’ve marked points off for. But I had just been hit by a magic spell! What was I suppose to do? Blink- Oh yeah. Blink out of the way.
When I looked up, my senses only screamed at me one thing. SAME! SAME SAME! SAME! They conveyed, excited. I look toward the source.. And well, spot myself. Staring at me, eyes on the mask wide, and I knew he’d be getting that too. Except the only issue was that… well there shouldn’t be me here. Wait. Where is here exactly?
The dream had always abruptly stopped at that part. It was like he was watching it on repeat. And he never understood any of it. And it only now had come back to him, so he had asked Karen to keep it on a recording. He explained what was going on in the dream, and afterwards he was saying this is the only dream he’d remember vividly. Sure he had other dreams he could remember, but nothing like this one. Where had some feelings attached, like he was really there and had experienced it all himself.
The only one he wished he’d remember now, was back during the Mandarin incident. Something about a little girl he couldn’t remember anything about and it always upset him. He glanced at the clock, it was only 3:12am. He groaned, realising he wasn’t going back to sleep anytime soon. So, he got up and wandered the compound. Tomorrow after school he was going with Mom to get stuff for the new rooms. The top floor of the tower was going to be redone again.. He thinks. Converted into more offices and only the top 3 floors would house the penthouse area.
That was in a few days. Dad was planning on having all the stuff moved out by this retroreflective-paneled jet. He frowned, and realized he hadn’t messed with droney in a long time. The suit had a different one, but he had spotted it on the table in the lab. He walked over to his table, and found droney. He hadn’t been here in.. a long time. He sat down, and noticed something on the table next to the work in process bot. Retroreflective paneling, already cut to fit onto droney.
He smiled to himself and got to work. Now, droney wasn’t the same size as the one that went with his suit. It was larger, and was roughly the same size as a goliath bird eater spider. About 30cm wide, but he had designed it like the one attached to his suit. Which meant dad shrunk it for him. It was going to be like DUM-E, and just hang around him instead of doing anything else. The only problem he had was getting him to stick to walls, and other such spider traits. The retro-reflective panels were for fun, and were mostly in hopes of scaring dad sometimes.
He had just about finished placing them panels onto the main body and was about to start the legs when an idea came to him. He could make him stick to walls by using the web fluid. If he could change the legs so there would be small holes on the tips that could eject small enough amounts to carry its weight up walls it would work.
The only issue was reloading the cartridges. Plus their short shelf-life. So after he made the adjustments on the legs, he got work on another formula. And he was thankful FRIDAY and Karen could help him with this.
“Trial 78 unsuccessful.” FRIDAY was running simulations on the theorized formula. He had just called it webglue, and it was hopefully going to be a long lasting, easily removed glue that would allow Droney to walk up walls and stick to ceilings.
“Try lowering…” He sifted through his notes. “No… FRI use the formula I made a few years ago with JARVIS that failed. it was really.. Gooey. Remember?” “Searching through the JARVIS databank: Web Formula Trials.” “Okay. Kar can you fabricate the cartridge we can use for this? It’ll be exactly double the size of the current ones.” “Fabrication started. It’ll take about 15 minutes.” “Thanks, Kar.”
“Mini Boss? I believe this is the trial you spoke of.” She brought up footage, the web fluid was way too gooey to be used, but JARVIS had saved everything, even failure trials. “Running the trial now, Mini Boss… Trial 79 successful. The proposed formula should be sufficient with your additions, making your webglue.” “Sweet. Let’s try it shall we?” I say excitedly, and run over to the chemistry area. Following FRIDAY’s instructions, and about 30 minutes later and a quick test, the webglue was ready. I may have stuck two of dad’s screwdrivers together, as a test. It hardened quickly, and was easily cleaned with some of the dissolvent.
It also worked for droney. And I decided finally to give him a different name that’d fit him. Sophisticated Personal Intelligent Drone of Eternal Yearning. Or SPIDEY. And now he needed programming to make him alive. I was about to start working when I was wrapped in a hug. “You weren’t in your room.” Harry muttered. His voice was rough from sleep.
“I woke up and couldn’t sleep, sorry.” I say. I forgot he was on the couch in my room. “Did you sleep okay?”
“Yeah. Coffee?” He whispers, still leaning against my back.
“Can’t have, remember?”
He scoffs “Not for you. For me.”
“I’m sure we can find some…”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
I don't feel bad about leaving you all on a cliff hanger. :)
Of course he lives though, were any of you actually worried? Anyway, I hope you liked the small POVs of everyone I did. I'm really proud of them all. Its short, and to the point on the thoughts of how those characters were feeling. Harry's was longer, and that's only because he cares for Peter as more then a friend.
I love that Peter remembers that reporter as "Trash Lady" it's just so funny to me. Also once again, He doesn't realize he halls Pepper mom. Also the 12% jab again. I really regret not writing the two interacting more, but that'll change after we get through Endgame, I think.
The dream scene is for a future scene for my other series, like most are, and I just like teasing you guys about it sometimes! Just for the fun of it.
Also, call back to IM3 chapters where Tony says he'll get Peter the retroreflective panels for his bot. That was nice to do. Also it does mean that he hasn't messed with that bot in a while. And that's most because he likes being Spider-Man so much. As for the "web glue" thing, completely made up stuff, like the web-fluid itself. And mostly because I thought it'd be cool. And the a call back to when he still had JARVIS! :D
The name for the drone, specifically 'eternal yearning' is just meant to be fun. And not at all to have a deeper meaning. Just to clear that up.
P.S: Idk if anyone's noticed, but I gave up on spacing out when the AIs talk. I already have their dialogue in bold, so I figured it's just easier to be like how it's ordered out now. Makes it less spaced out, which is a nice bonus. Of course it's harder to tell who's speaking at a glance, but (I hope) that reading the other dialogue clears it up.
Chapter 39: Staten Island Ferry Incident
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In school, people had apparently accepted the excuse of a family emergency that required me to be out of school for 2 days. Harley was pestered about it a bit, but had mostly ignored them, or had tossed random facts about something to get them to stop. When I had showed up at school again, Flash tried to ask him what happened. Harry had said he did seem concerned a few days ago, but now he doesn’t seem care all that much.
I ignored him, and continued about my day. In the hallway I was greeted by Ned. “Dude, dude dude.” He called to me in the hallway. “What is like being famous when nobody knows its you?”
“Well, actually pretty normal.” I say.
“It’s still crazy.” He insists. “Should we tell everyone?”
“What? No.”
“Should I tell everyone?” He smiles.
“No. That’s not a good idea. Unless you want you know who to come down to yell at you.”
“But Tony Stark yelling at me would be the highlight of my life.” He whispers.
“It wouldn’t be him, Ned. It'd be Pepper.” Harley says stopping next to us.
“Okay. That would be terrifying.”
“She is scary.” We say at the same time.
“We’ll be late to class.” Ned says, walking away.
“Yeah, I’m right behind you.” I nodded, and Harley had continued walking toward his class.
“My uncle was really freaked out about them.” he hears a kid whispering to his friends. “I mean he said he just wanted something lowkey, not to send someone back in time.” I stop in my tracks.
“Must be lucky he got out of there then.” His friend whispers back. I turn around and stare at the two- three, a third person was there. They were signing something to the others.
I frown, and turn to leave the school, only to be stopped by Mr. Morita. “Parker. My office.” he instructs.
-
“So… you got detention. You screwed up. You know what you did was wrong. The question is, how are you gonna make things right? Maybe you were trying to be cool. But take it from a guy who’s been frozen for 65 years. The only way to really be cool is to follow the rules.” Yeah right. I thought to myself, getting out of my chair. We all know what’s right. We all know what’s wrong. Next time those turkeys try to convince you of something- I stopped listening as I stormed out of that room. Next time, Mr. Morita don't play Steve’s recording to the only kid who knew the guy personally.
“Hey? Where you going? Get back here.” Coach Wilson shouts. He didn’t sound all that bothered. “Why are you here? You don’t even have detention?” He asked someone.
“Oh, I know. I just like coming here to sketch people in crisis.” Michelle explained. Which is hilarious by the way. “Heh. It's you.” she said to him. Which also made me laugh, not loudly, but I was still able to sneak out.
-
He felt bad. He had promised he’d take a break, but when a student overheard in the halls talk about how his uncle was worried about some weird weapons, he’d had to ditch school. Somehow convinced Karen and FRIDAY to let him get his suit, and not tell dad or alert anyone about it. Which is how he found himself on a Staten Island Ferry, investigating a lead given to him by that uncle, Aaron Davis. Which Karen found after going through criminal databases and facial recognition for the people from the bridge.
He spotted one of the guys from the bridge, along with another guy. “He’s up front, main deck.” The new guy says.
“I hate this guy.” The bridge guy says.
“That’s the guy from the bridge, right? But who's the other guy?” “There’s no record in my criminal database.”
“Just keep me posted.”
“Incoming call from May Parker. Should I reroute to your heads-up display?” “I can't talk right now. I’ll call her back. Hey dronie, keep an eye on that guy. We can’t let anybody get away this time.” I crawl across the side of the ship and onto the roof, overlooking the front deck. “Who’s the guy on the left?” “Mac Gargan. Extensive criminal record, including homicide. Would you like me to activate Instant Kill?” “What? No. We don’t kill people.”
The bridge guy comes out on the deck. “White pickup truck.”
“Dronie, Scan the ship for a white pickup truck.” On my HUD, droney had scanned the ship, then went down to scan the contents of the pickup truck, confirming the weapons were there. “This is perfect. I got the weapons, buyers and sellers in one place.” “Incoming call from Tony Stark.” “Nonono decline call!”
Karen must have not heard me, because she answered the call anyway. “Just got a call from school, where are you?” He said angrily
“No where?”
“Yeah, okay sure. FRI?” He asked, and I heard her speak up Mini Boss is currently on a ferry to Staten Island. Way to be a team player FRIDAY! “Staten Island? What the hell are you skipping school for?!” He demands. When I didn’t answer, he got more upset. “Answer the question.”
“Uh-” Before I could respond, I saw a pair of keys, and my hud flashed, indicating it went to the pickup truck. “End call!” I say, apparently Karen decided to listen that time. “I’ll take those!” I yell and snatch the keys out of his hands. “Yoink!” I drop down in front of everyone. “Hey, guys. The illegal-weapons-deal ferry was at 10:30. You missed it!” I dangle the keys in front of them, they pull weapons out on me, and I web two guys with some splitter web and yank them off their feet. I flip over them and kick the homicide guy in the chest, knocking him off the ferry. I web his chest and yank him back toward the boat and he bangs his head against the floor as he holds on.
I duck under bridge guy, who has the glove from another bridge guy now and he gets a web to attach the gauntlet onto some of the fencing. “Woah, not so fast!” I say, and yank a motorcycle across the other guys. “Are you guys okay? My bad. That was a little hard.” I apologized as they groaned on the ground. I looked over at the bridge guy as he tried freeing his arms till. “I got to say, the other guy was way better with that thing.” I flick off the web cartridges and reload my shooters. “I’m honestly- I’m- I’m shocked.” I say and launch a web grenade at a different guy who was running across the ferry toward me. As he was yelling it blew up and stuck him to a wall.
I turn around after hearing some metal banging, and spot the first guy smacking someone against a van. He stares at me and before I can even go and charge at him a bunch of people come running out guns pointed at me yelling out various things.
“Freeze! FBI!”
“Get on the ground! FBI!”
I held my hands up showing I wasn't a threat. “Wait, FBI what do you mean FBI?” “The FBI stands for the Federal Bureau of Investigation-” “I know what the FBI means, but what are they doing here?” Before I can get an answer to that question, I hear the tearing of metal and fans. I look toward the source and spot big bird busting out of the van from earlier. “Get out of the way. Get out of the way!” I yelled out, but I was ignored as the agents started shooting at big bird. I dodge one of his high tech shots, and continue yelling for the FBI to move and big bird launches a car at me and I toss some agent out of the way. The homicide guy is hit by the motorcycle and car as it slides across the deck and falls into the water.
“Get to the top deck! We’re getting out of here!” big bird yells, addressing shocky glove guy. When he started to run, I tried webbing him but the line was cut by the weapon he was wearing. I webbed onto one of his legs, trying to hold him in place. He gets shot at by other agents, but they quickly retreat as he opens fire on them back. I attach the web I was holding to a car behind me, and jump out of the way of a shot and onto the car. He keeps trying to shoot me, but I jump out of the way each time. Attaching more webs onto him and leaving them where I was. I webbed onto a wing, and swung down and over the watch before he cut that line. I use a splitter web from each shoot to web onto him again and swing underneath him as he turns around, landing back on the ferry and sticking the webs to it.
He cuts the lines with one wing, then gathers up the others between the blades of the other and cuts them like using a pair of scissors. I web onto his gun and try to yank it out of his hands, he tries flying away and I fall down a level before slamming into a pole. “Activate Taser web!” I yell out, and hold pull more. He lets go of the gun and as it lands over on the deck a piece breaks off and it starts firing in random directions. I tried to secure it with single shots before deciding to just spray as much webbing onto it as I can. It rattles on the deck.
“You’re messing with things you don’t understand!” He yells at me. I go to turn around to yell something back, but the gun starts shooting out beams. Which also happen to start cutting through the ship, before finally exploding in one large explosion. Water starts leaking through the bottom of the ship. Then the ship starts pulling apart down the middle.
“Oh my god! What do I do!? Uh- Karen give me an x-ray of the boat and target all the strongest points!” She highlights all the strongest points in red and I swing up yelling out instructions of various web types as I try to attach every single point together with webs. On the other end of the boat I land on top and catch my breath. “Great job, Peter, you were 98% successful.” “Ninety-Eight?” I ask hesitantly.
“Yeah, Spider-Man!” someone yells out and starts clapping but the webs start snapping. Making everyone start to scream in a panic.
“No! No! NO!” I yell out and attach to each side of the ship and try to pull it together. Screaming in pain, for a moment. I hear clangs along the sides of the ship and it starts pushing together. “What the hell?” I mutter out, and drop down. “What the hell?” I ask myself again as it’s being pushed together more. I look up and spot… Dad in his suit pushing on the side of the ferry.
“Hi, Spider-Man.” He says angrily. “Taking a break, was it?” He says and I spot more thrusters coming over and attaching onto the side of the ship making it held together.
“Yeah, Iron Man!” The guy from earlier shouts out and starts clapping. And everyone else starts cheering too. Dad goes down to where the cars were and starts welding the ship back together. I try to follow him, but he ignores me as he welds the ship together.
-
I found myself waiting on top of the Hugh L. Carey Tunnel Ventilation Building waiting for dad. He had flown me over and set me on it before flying off again to talk with people. I sat in silence as I waited. Thinking to myself about what I could do better. “Previously on Peter screws the pooch-” dad says flying over and hovering nearby. “- I tell you to stay away from this and take a break to recover. Instead, you ditched school. Convinced FRIDAY to not tell me you ditched school and that you hadn’t put the suit on, and you snuck around behind my back doing the one thing I told you not to do.”
“Is everyone okay?”
“No thanks to you.”
I turn to glare at him. “No thanks to me? Those weapons were out there, and I tried to tell you to help! But you just said No, that’s below our paygrade. And that’s bullshit! You sent the FBI! The FBI! Did you even really see what those weapons could do? They use the energy cores from the aliens from New York Dad! New York! They’re dangerous! We can’t just send the FBI for this!”
He lands, and steps out of his suit. “Peter. Listen, I know you feel bad about Ben-”
“This isn’t even about Ben anymore, dad! This is about stopping bad guys because they're bad! This is just like Stane, all over again!” He blanches at that notion. “Illegal weapons getting sold and the innocent get hurt. I thought you stopped the weapons division because of that crap!” I scoff. “I won’t just- just sit by and wait for the FBI or Damage Control to come around and deal with it. They’re literally stealing from Damage Control anyway! Right under their noses! I watched it happen.”
“No.”
“NO?! NO!?” I shout at him.
“No. Did you know I was the only one that believed you about these weapons? The FBI certainly didn’t. Not even Damage Control. Said that was impossible. Then what happened at the Monument made them open their eyes. They finally believed me. Believed you. Everyone else thought I was crazy, recruit a 14 year old kid-”
“I’m 15.”
“No! This is where you zip it! All right? The adult is talking!” He yells back. “What if someone had died tonight? Different story, right? Because that’s on you. And if you died-” He stops and takes a deep breath. “I won’t let one of my kids get killed playing hero. I will not watch you die trying to save everyone! I can’t lose you too.”
I pull the mask back on my face. “You just did.” I say hotly, and kick him back he lands on his back and I web him in place.
“FRI!” He yells but his suit is webbed up too.
“I lost you when you went in that cave for 3 months.” I say, before leaping off the building and gliding away. I landed in the water and kept swimming, ignoring the cold. Getting out by the ferry terminal and starting to swing away. I heard thrusters behind me and had quickly lost him after swinging away as fast as I could. I found myself in the one place I was sure he wouldn’t look. Emily Osborn’s apartment in Queens. I had snuck in through the window after confirming no one was home, went into Harry’s room, and borrowed clothes. I instantly regretted that, because all his clothes are not my style at all. Unfortunately I had to ditch the suit and had to put on something that fits.
I left the apartment the same way I went in, and kept walking and walking. Before ditching the suit in an alley and continuing. I kept walking, occasionally speeding up when I thought I heard dad’s thrusters. I never actually did hear them though. I was just paranoid. Before I even realized it, I found myself outside Emily’s apartment again. “Better than nothing.” I sighed, and snuck in again. Before just waiting inside. I decided to call her, because I felt bad. And was thankful there was still a working phone here.
“Hello?”
“Hey, Mrs. Osborn.” I greeted, trying to sound cheerful.
“Who is-”
“Uh it’s Peter? Harry’s friend? Peter- Parker?”
“Oh! Hey, Peter! How are you?”
“Um- Can you come by your apartment in Queens?”
“Sure? What are you doing-”
“I can explain when you get here.” I said, hoping not to explain over the phone.
“I’ll be there in a few minutes. Want me to bring Harry?”
I thought about it for a moment, before shrugging. “Sure.”
“Okay, we’ll be there soon. See you soon.” She said and hung up.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
This, obviously, plays differently then the movie. Peter is upset that Tony won't deal with it himself. The jab about Stane was meant to signify that it's not something he can just ignore. He's upset that Tony thinks it's "below their paygrade". He doesn't really know if Tony believed him or not, and in the end he did find out he did believe him.
As for "recruiting a 14 year old kid" thing, that's just the explanation of Spider-Man.
The notion that he lost Tony when he went in the cave is said out of frustration, and anger. Rather then actually believing that. He's a teenager at the end of the day, he gets upset and ends up saying things he doesn't mean.
Chapter 40: Norman Osborn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Emily had let him talk with Harry alone, after giving an excuse of a fight with his dad. He had dragged Harry to his room, and had explained what happened. Harry, of course, had slapped him for not resting as he promised. He admitted he deserved that, and had explained why he did. He didn’t know all the details, not at first anyway. But hopefully it would all make sense now.
Harry reluctantly admitted he had a point. And offered to help him solve this case? Is that what this is? On the condition they’d go to Homecoming together. Which admittedly, Peter had accepted immediately. “Wow, no hesitation?” Harry had asked, perplexed.
“Yeah.” I admitted with a flush on my face. “I’ve liked you for a while and- well, leave it to a Stark to take forever with feelings.” Harry laughed, which was of no help to him at all. “Haaarrrrry!” I groaned, dragging out his name, upset. He just kept laughing and honestly he wanted him to shut up so he could think, and did the first thing to come to his mind. Which of course was kiss him because that makes sense!?! It did shut him up though. “Sorry!” I say quickly. “I just wanted you to- to stop laughing at me so I could think and I did the first thing that-” he was cut off by Harry kissing him back which had short circuited his brain.
“Honestly?” He whispered, pulling away. “Best idea you ever had, Stark.”
This didn't turn into a shitty teenager make out session. Nope. Not at all. Ignore the bruises on their necks! It wasn’t how Emily found them asking if they wanted food. And Peter expected many things for a reaction, not her just shaking her head fondly and closing the door! What even is happening?! After joining her in the dining room, she had laughed at their red faces. She even took pictures! “What the hell, mom!?”
“Sorry. I just-” She tried, but kept laughing. “I just had to capture your red faces! God. When you announce to the world your dating I will be posting these.” She chuckled.
“Please delete those.” I begged.
“Not a chance, Peter.” She smiled. “Happy for you two, by the way. In case that wasn’t obvious.”
“Mom!”
I sighed, a little relieved. “Thank you, Mrs. Osborn.”
She glared at me. “It’s Emily. Peter. Or I’ll start calling you Mr. Stark.”
“Okay, Emily.”
“Excellent! Okay. So what exactly happened?” She says, setting down her phone and folding her hands together in front of her. She waited patiently as I explained what was going on. Everything I could think of. She had a frown on her face when I brought up Big Bird as I had been calling him. Though The Vulture makes a lot more sense. “Was it this man?” She asked, holding up a picture of the man in question. “He was suddenly meeting Norman a few days ago about something. And he was there earlier today in his office when I left.”
“Whoawhoawhoa, Wait. What?” Harry asked worriedly. “Dad’s with bird bitch?”
“Harold.” Emily had glared at him and he shrunk on himself.
“Sorry Mom.”
“Yes. I think he’s been buying some stuff off him.” She explained.
“Okay, do you have any idea who this is?” I frowned.
She frowned. “No, I don’t. But, I know he had come to confirm that he was going to do one last job for him.”
“For him? What exactly is he wanting him to do?”
“I didn’t get to overhear much, to be honest. I had stepped out to answer your call.”
“Right… If we could get access to the security footage… maybe we’d get an idea?”
“We?” Harry asked incredulously.
“I can do it.” I say, “Just need a way into the building without attracting attention.
“I know where you can get in.” Emily smiled. “The balcony on the 23rd floor. Tomorrow night there is some maintenance going on on the 23rd floor. You could slip in then.”
“How would I-”
“Peter. You called from inside my apartment, without buzzing in, on the 6th floor of the building. The penthouse.” She explained. “It’s pretty obvious who you are. Don’t worry, secrets safe with me.”
“Okay. Okay.” I sighed, and started formulating a plan. “First… I need a suit.”
-
Spider-Man makes it incredibly easy to be stealthy, it turns out. He had snuck in through the vents of the compound, and into his old room. The lights turned on, and he knew FRIDAY had noticed him. He was quick though. He grabbed SPIDEY off his desk, along with his suit he made back when Dad asked him to design himself a suit. He frowned as he left, realizing SPIDEY was supposed to be in the lab, at his desk there. He found his answer when a note on the bottom of it had read: “Peter, I know you’re upset with dad. But please be safe. Need my big brother to help prank him more. I figured you might need this, so I put in your room along with the formula you installed already. -Harley. He smiled to himself, and kept going. Vision wasn’t here. He notes as he leaves the compound. He spotted dad flying inside the compound. He was too late. Peter is fast, when he wants to be. Pietro wasn’t here either? He notes. He figures they must be on away missions.
He had gotten on his suit. He had dubbed in his mind as Mark I figuring that’s the simple way to do so. As much as he hates it, dad’s number system works. He did keep Harry’s clothes in the backpack he brought. He also had gotten the controller for SPIDEY. It was the size of the StarkPhone, but the screen was see-through, and could project its display.
He found himself in the vent system of Oscorp tower, and he was also glad that he found the necessary materials to adapt SPIDEY so he could interface with the security as well. He was used to bypass the multiple security systems that halted his progress. He managed to reach the CEO office, and had gotten SPIDEY on his back. He plugged a lockchip into the computer here, and it reminded him of the time he and Pepper had gone to investigate Stane together.
Just like Stane, he was caught. This time? By Norman Osborn himself. “Spider-Man.” He greets, sounding indifferent.
“Mr. Osborn.” I respond, trying to sound the same.
“What are you doing here?” He asks, moving over to a cabinet and pulls out a bottle of some gross alcohol. “Stark hired you to steal data from me?”
“No.”
“Hm. Why don’t I believe you?” He narrows his eyes at me.
“Why don’t you? Got something to hide?”
He taps on his wrist twice. Odd. “No, I don’t.”
“Why don’t I believe you?” I mock, and was so glad this lockchip had been copying data as soon as it bypassed all the security. 78%.
“Hmph. You’re smarter than the people give you credit for.” He shrugs. He walks behind a desk and I hear the click of a button being pressed. Something shifts over there, if the hiss of the something moving is anything to go by. 84%.
“I get that a lot.” I say, tensing. 89%.
“Yeah, well.. I can’t let you leave here alive.” He says, and pulls out a goddamn helmet and puts it on his head, it’s green and makes him look like a goblin. 93%.
“What the hell is that?” I ask, tensing more. 99-100! I grab the lock chip and turn to jump out of the window only to have to jump over a glider with blades on it that had crashed through the window and over to Norman. “What the fuck?” I yell. He steps onto the glider, or rather, into armor that was standing on the glider.
“Crazy how you dodged that, Spider.” He speaks up. He’s remarkably calm about all this. “But our mutual friend has been supplying me with a lot of materials.”
“You’re crazy!” I shout, and Norman assumes a stance on his glider, he grabs something that was stored in it and squeezes it. It starts making a ticking sound. A bomb?!? He starts to make for the window, only to be cut off by an explosion, knocking him out of the window and plummeting down. He’s grateful he’s managed to keep hold of the lockchip as he starts swinging away. He reaches behind him and SPIDEY snags the chip so he can use both hands.
He’s being chased by a madman. His laughter echoes throughout the city as he’s chased. The occasional bomb explodes, leaving behind chaos. He managed to lose him for a second, and had tossed SPIDEY onto a building as he kept swinging. He slowed down, ensuring Norman spots him, and when he does he keeps going. Faster! He thinks. He keeps swinging, and the chase doesn’t stop. Before long, he finds himself yanking a manhole cover off the ground and tossing it at him while diving into the sewers.
He swings through the sewers, and an explosion from where just was indicates Norman continues his chase. He smirks to himself, and as he rounds a very sharp corner, he turns around and as expected, Norman’s there stopping himself from crashing into the wall. He kicks as hard as he can without hurting the man, and that knocks him off his glider. He webs the glider and slams it into the ground. Not aiming for anything in particular. He just knows he has to keep Norman off it. He webbed him to a wall and quickly rushed toward the glider. He finds the bombs inside, and yanks one out. “NO!” He hears him yell. He clicks the top, and it starts ticking away. He sticks it to the glider, and is satisfied when it magnetically locks to it. Which means he was hoping to use it on dad. He swings through the sewer, dragging Norman with him as another explosion goes off.
“Damn you!” He yells, and he cuts the web that held him. The blade had come out of the gauntlet on his wrist. “You’ll die for that!” He screeches. He ducks under the blade, and gives him a nasty uppercut to the jaw. Sending him a decent few feet in the air. He kicks into him again and he slams into the wall. Then is secured by a steady stream of webbing. He attempts to retract the blade, but it’s jammed in place by the layers of webbing currently holding him in place.
He leans against the wall and starts catching his breath. “Why would you do this?” I ask him.
“You are a mere child, Spider-Man. You don’t get how the world works.” He growls. “Stark and his son are a plague! Along with The Maximoffs and Rogers! I will cleanse the world of freaks like you! And when my work is done, I will cleanse myself.”
“What?”
“I'm enhanced. But unlike you, I chose this enhancement with the sole purpose of ridding all the others! The world will be free of all the freaks!” He snarls. I decided I had enough, and web his mouth shut. I also noticed I had launched his helmet off him with that uppercut. He looked like he had gone insane. His eyes went from a vibrant blue to a bloodshot, sickly-green eyes. His skin had turned from white to having a green-hue to it.
“What did you do to yourself?” I ask in horror. I hear thrusters landing nearby, and turn to spot Dad landing nearby. He takes one look at me, then at Norman before lowering his gauntlets and gesturing for me to follow.
“FRI, Alert the authorities. Norman Osborn was the cause of the explosions in the city, he’s been apprehended by Spider-Man.” He speaks, his voice sounding mechanical. I can hear his heartbeat, so I know he’s here. He spots the damaged glider as we continue walking away from him.
“He’s- he’s enhanced himself.” I say. He stops mid-step, before turning around and walking back toward Norman.
“Should’ve said that earlier, Spidey.” He sighs. “Update the Authorities, FRI.” “Already done, Boss.” He walks up to Norman, before blasting him with the same blast he had used on Wilson back in Germany, knocking him out instantly. We wait, when the Authorities arrive, I yank him down and place him in the armored vehicle they brought to us. The officers thank me, and Dad goes down to retrieve his glider.
He had me hold on to him with a web line as we flew back to the compound. Pepper and Harley were waiting inside, before we could even say anything dad continued walking past them and into the lab, before slamming down the broken glider on a workbench. “Scan it, FRI.” He growls. As she goes over it, he turns to me, stepping out of his suit and pulling me into a hug. “I’m so, so sorry, Bambino.” He says softly. Burying my still masked face into his chest. “I had no idea you felt that way. I wish you told me.” He chokes out. “I wish you’d tell me things. I don’t- I-”
“I’m sorry.” I interrupt him. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it!. You’ve just- You had so much going on, and I didn’t want to add on anything else.”
“Bambino. You, your brother, Pepper, Rhodey and Happy are top priority in my life. I don’t care if it’s what’s 2 plus 2 or I’m having an existential crisis. I want to know what’s going on with you guys? Okay?” He spoke softly, like before Afghanistan, like he had nothing better to do except hang out with his son. He hasn’t done that in years.
“I just- I wanted to be like you.”
“And I wanted you to be better.” He says with a soft smile. “You’re the future, Bambino. You and your brother. Okay?”
“Okay.”
“Boss? The glider appears to be made up of several Damage Control catalogued components that are not registered as missing in the system. Parts from the Triskelion, Sokovia and New York.”
“Thanks, FRI. Anything else?”
“I actually got something.” I say, “It’s with SPIDEY, though.”
“What?” Dad looks perplexed. “Mini Boss refers to his personal pet project. SPIDEY’s tracer leaves him on 41 E 34th St” FRIDAY speaks up. “Pinging his tracker to your HUD now.” “Okay. I’ll be back real quick.” He nods and steps into his suit again.
-
After talking with Pepper and Harley about everything, apologizing and hugging them both, Dad and I went through the data on the lockchip. We go over the security footage, the sales, and emails. Everything. Norman had left no possible way to find this guy. Which meant our only lead was currently a dead end. I kept trying to think of what to do next. Going through everything with Dad, before he suddenly stopped and stared at me. “You’ve had your mask on the entire time.” He sighs. I didn’t even realize that.
That’s when I remember- “Uh- It’s fine! Really!” I say quickly. “Actually, It's really sweaty, and I’m gonna go shower!” I continued and ran off and out of the lab. If dad saw those he’d think… well I know exactly what he’d think! And Harry and I aren’t even labeled! Oh my god… We didn’t even label ourselves?!
After said shower, I stayed in my room in the compound. I tried wearing a shift with a high neck, but it was uncomfortable. I decided the best logical solution was to just wear a hoodie with the hood closed tightly… but school wouldn’t like that. I guess if it bunched up and stayed close to my neck? Would concealer even work? I don’t even own any of that! I don’t even know how to apply that.
I figured the best solution was to call Harry, and ask. “What’s up?”
“So- How do you- uhm- hide-”
“Concealer is the best option for that, Stark.” He snorts “I’ve learned a thing or two when I’m constantly getting make-up applied for press conferences or galas or whatever… he dragged me too.”
“OH! Oh… I’m sorry about-”
“Pete. He was absent my whole life. I barely knew the man.” He explained. His voice was unwavering. “I’ve said it back when we first met, Dad in blood only, constantly gone, getting milk or whatever it is CEOs do. Remember?”
“Right.”
“Honestly? Now he’s out of the way, we can… We can be whatever we want, Peter.”
“What do you want to be?” I ask, bracing myself.
“Hm.” He thinks for a moment. “How about we start with boyfriends and work our way from there?”
“That.. sounds good.” I say, relieved.
“Don’t sound too excited.” He laughs.
“So back to the-”
“Concealer.” He cuts me off “Easiest way. Though, I doubt you own any.”
“You would be correct, Osborn.”
“Gross. Don’t call me that.”
I roll my eyes “What would you rather be called?”
“I’m sure you can think of something, Stark.” I can practically hear his smirk over the phone.
“Don’t call me that!” I mock him.
“Yeah yeah, whatever. Convince your dad you wanted to meet me at Delmar’s for breakfast early, and I can help you.”
“You’re a life saver… babe?”
“You have got to work on your nicknames.” He sighs.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
Chapter 41: Homecoming Dance
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Okay so maybe I underestimated how quickly dad would catch onto something. I also underestimated how quickly these hickeys bruises would fade. Originally, I thought because I had a ‘healing-factor’ they’d fade quickly. Well, turns out they only work on threatening injuries to my body. Which basically meant: My body doesn’t think these are at all harmful. Now, if I get punched and a bruise forms, it fades in less than 2 hours.
Which dad, and basically everyone else, had found hilarious. I had found it mortifying. He found out not even a day later, where I forgot about them and just waltzed into the kitchen for breakfast. He also gave Harry the shovel talk… and so did Rhodey, Happy, and Pietro. Now of course they were perfectly fine with who I was dating. Dad was only a little disappointed, but then I had said: “Wouldn’t it make your dad roll in his grave?”
“Huh. Guess it would. Great choice Bambino.” He ruffled my hair and then proceeded to be okay with it.
Which has brought us to now. Homecoming Dance. Dad had to go to D.C to give the new evidence on Vulture, thanks to the glider from Norman. Saying he was hoping they’d actually listen to me (Spider-Man) now. Pepper had business in D.C too, so she went with. Rhodey had gone on a mission for the air force. Pietro was having a day off, he had just helped with something on the West Coast. He opted to stay over there to sight see a bit. Happy was busy with the move, which only left May to drive us. And she couldn’t really do that either, her shift was really soon, but she had found a friend who said their daughter was going, so she was dropping us off there.
Harley was in the back seat. In a very expensive suit dad bought him. He liked dark reds, and dad had gotten him a black suit jacket, a maroon red undershirt, black slacks and dress shoes. A simple black tie to tie it all together. Ha. I was in a dark blue almost black suit jacket, white undershirt, black slacks and dress shoes with a still dark blue tie, but it was a few shades lighter. Harry was meeting us there, and had texted that it was Liz, our AcaDec team captain’s house. “You’re friends with Liz’s parents?” I ask May who was driving currently.
“Hm? Oh, Mrs. Allan, yeah. She is a child therapist that the hospital I work at recommends sometimes.” May explains. “She’s a very nice woman. Her husband is out a lot, I haven’t met him yet.”
“Cool.” Harley says, spotting the house we stopped at.
“Okay, Peter. What do you do when you see him?”
“Uhm, tell him he looks nice. But not too much, ‘cause that’s creepy.”
She nods. “Don’t be creepy.”
“And when we dance, I put my hands on his hips.”
“Right. Harley? You got a date?”
“No.” He shrugged. “Figured I’d go this year, then decide to commit to one if I like it next year.”
“Good plan.” She smirks. “Go get them, Spider.”
I roll my eyes. “Thanks for driving, Aunt May. Love you.” I say, getting out of the car
“Love you, Aunt May!” Harley says as he got out of the car too.
She perks up after Harley says that. “Love you too.”
As we start walking up to the door, I pause and turn to Harley. “Let me know if someone bothers you tonight, okay?”
“Okay.” He nods.
“Harley.” I warn. “Promise?” Turning to knock on the door.
“Promise.” He says.
“Don’t roll your eyes at me.” I scold him, and knock on the door.
“How’d you know?” He complains.
Before I can respond, the door opens revealing… Well. Liz’s dad. Who also happens to be the Vulture. Shit. “You must be Peter.” He nods at me, “And you are?”
“Harley. His brother.” Harley extends his hand to shake. He accepts, and I offer mine as well.
“Hell of a grip.” He comments as shake his hand.
“Well, come on, Liz and Harry are inside.” He gestures for me to follow. “Liz is still getting ready, but it’ll just be a minute.” He promises. He leads us into the house, and greets Harry again.
“Hey, Peter.” Mrs Allan greets. “You look very handsome. You must be Harley.”
“Nice to meet you, Mrs. Allan.” Harley greets easily.
Mrs Allan and Liz’s dad talk a bit, and I go over to stand next to Harry. “Hey, Har.” I say, hoping my voice isn’t as nervous as I am.
“Hey, Pete.” He smiles. I can tell he’s barely keeping it together. He knows who Liz’s dad is too.
“You all right, Pete?”
“Yeah.”
“Cause you look-” He waves a knife pointing at his own face. “-Pale. Did you want something to drink? A bourbon or a Scotch, or something like that?”
“I’m not old enough to drink.” I say.
“That’s the right answer.” He says, pointing the knife at me. This is terrifying. He spots something behind us. “Wow, wow, wow. Do you look beautiful?”
“Please don’t embarrass me, Dad.” Liz says quickly.
“Doesn’t she, Pete?”
“Yeah, you look really good.” I say, still nervous.
“Very nice, Liz.” Harry nods.
“Yeah. Really good.” Harley agrees.
Liz’s dad smiles at us. “Once again, that’s the right answer.”
Harry glances at me, “Is that a boutonniere?” He asks, and I unceremoniously shove it into his hands. “Thanks.”
“Well, hey I’m your chauffeur, let’s get this show on the road.”
“Oh! No, no no. We have to get some pictures, babe.” Mrs. Allan says, looking for her camera. “Oh! Right here.” She grabs it and holds it up. “Okay. Come on, you guys.” she gestures for us to stand together. Harley is to the right of Liz, hands clasped in front of him. Liz is the same, and to my right. Harry is on my left, and he has his arm around my back. “Smile!” She instructs, and Harry pinches my side with his hand, which ironically makes me smile.
“Sir, you really don’t have to drive us-”
“Nah, no. It’s not a big deal. I’m going out of town. It's right on my way.”
“He’s always coming and going.”
“Last time. I promise.” he tells her. “See you in a couple days.”
The car was a little cramped. Harry sat up front. I was in the back in the middle seat. Harley on the passenger side in the back. And Liz was behind her dad. “What are you gonna do, Pete?”
“What?”
“When you graduate, what do you think you’ll do?”
“Oh, I don’t know.”
“Don’t grill him, dad.” Liz complains softly.
“Just saying, you know. All you guys who go to that school you pretty much have your life planned out, right?”
“Yeah, no, I’m just a sophomore.”
Liz leans forward to speak up to her dad. “Peter is best friends with Harry, the heir to Oscorp. I don’t think he has to worry.”
“Really? Osborn?”
“Mhm. So cool.”
“Yeah…” Harry mumbles. “So cool.” He says even quieter.
“What about you, Harley?”
“Well, hoping my brother can get me on that best friend train.” He teases. “But- I just started this year, so.. I dunno yet.”
Harry scoffs. “Harley, you and Pete are welcome at Oscorp anytime.” He says, and I can tell he’s being sarcastic. “If you want to.”
“Yeah, Oscorp.” I say nervous.
“I’ve seen you around, right? I mean- somewhere. We’ve uh- Have we ever-? because even the voice-”
“Um, he does Academic Decathlon with me.” Liz says.
“Oh.”
“And he was at my party.”
“It was a great part, really great, yeah. Beautiful house, a lot of windows.”
“You were there for, like, two seconds. Freaked out and then Harry said you were on my roof.” She says.
“I- I was- I was there longer than two seconds.”
“You disappeared when I went to check on you guys, well I found Harry lat-”
“No. No, I did not disappear.”
“Yes, you did. You disappeared just like you always do, like you did in DC too.”
“Whew, that was terrible what happened down there in DC. Were you scared?” He says, and he knows! Screams at the back of my mind.
“I uh- saw it all from the ground.”
“Good thing good ol’ Spider-Man showed up.” He says, and Harley tenses, and looks at me.
“Yeah. very lucky he was there that day.” I say.
“Good ol’ Spider-Man.” He growls.
“Dad? The light?” Liz frowns.
We pull into the school. “Here we are, end of the line.” He says, smiling.
“Thanks, Dad.” Liz says easily.
“You head in there, gumdrop. I uh- gotta give Peter the dad talk.” He says. She shrugs, and leaves again. Harley and Harry both leave and head inside… Well, Harley wanted to stay, but Harry had dragged him inside. “Does she know?” He asks, holding a gun in his hand. I silently drop my starkwatch in his car.
“Know what?” I ask, feigning innocence.
“So, she doesn’t. Good. Close to the vest. I admire that. Does your brother? Or Harry?”
“You don’t want to mention them.” I growl.
“So they do? Well, I’ve got a few secrets of my own. Peter. Nothing is more important than family. You saved my daughter’s life. I could never forget something like that. So I’m gonna give you a chance. Are you ready? You walk through those doors, you forget any of this happened and don’t you ever, ever interfere with my business again. Because if you do, I’ll kill you. And everybody you love. I’ll kill you dead. That’s what I’ll do to protect my family, Pete. Do you understand?” I nod, understanding. “Hey. I just saved your life. Now, what do you say?”
“Thank you.” I say, but what I really mean is: You are dead because you just threatened my boyfriend AND my brother. Eat shit and die.
“You’re welcome.” He nods. “Now, you go on in there, and you show your boy a good time, alright?Just not too good.” He winks at the end. I leave his car, and take a deep breath before continuing inside. I walk toward the gymnasium, and everything feels so quiet. I realize that I don’t have a suit… and pull out my phone to text Pietro.
Pietro
Need suit.
ASAP. My School.
EMERGANCY
OMW.
Where?
Leave in west wing
Get dad?
Vulture planning something.
o7
I step into the gymnasium, look up, and spot Ned waving at me. Harley was standing with him. Michelle spots me too, waves then flips me off. I continue walking toward Harry. He’s next to Liz. He’s not really dancing, just standing still. He spots me and frowns at my face. I feel so bad for this. Liz spots me too, and walks over. “Hey…. What did he say to you?” She asks, but when I don’t say anything else she looks concerned.
“Gotta go… I’m sorry. You don’t deserve this.” I say, and sprint out of the room. I turn a corner and stumble over balloons before continuing at a sprint. Yanking my tie off and tossing my jacket. Pietro appears next to me, suit in hand.
“What’s the sitch” He asks as he keeps pace.
“Vulture is Liz’s dad!” I say, a little loud.
“What?” He shouts. I keep tearing off my suit before getting into the one Pietro brought.
“He’s got something planned! I don’t know what yet!” I say, tapping the logo and pulling the mask on. I slam out the door and am about to get my web shooters on before being smacked in the face by shocky glove guy.
“Spidey!” I hear Pietro yell.
“He gave you a choice. He chose wrong.”
“What the hell?” I groan, glancing up.
“What’s with the other freak?” He scoffs. I look over to my web shooters, and start running for them, before being moved suddenly as Pietro moved me from a bus shocky gloves had smacked toward me. “I wasn't sure about this thing at first, but damn.”
He tries to smack him again, but Pietro moves us quickly. He had grabbed them and placed them on my wrist for me, then moved us again as shocky gloves kept punching buses toward us. Eventually, Pietro gets tired of that, and just steals the glove off his hand as he tries to hit another bus. He shouts in pain, as he just punched a car with his barefist. “Oh, sorry.” Pietro frowns, the glove in his hand. “Looking for this?” He teased, and used it against him. He slammed into the bus, then fell on the ground unconscious.
I run over to him and listen for a heart beat, sigh as there still is one and then web him in place. “Okay. One, go get my dad. Two, thanks for the save, three. Can you get me a car?”
“Car first, I’m guessing?” He winks, and speeds away. I hear a car driving over to me shortly after, skitting to a stop. He hops out, and gestures at it “Your ride, my good sir.” he jokes.
“What?” Harry’s voice yells out worried, running over to us.
“Hey, Harry.”
“Harry! The guy with the-”
“-Wings is Liz’s dad, I know! What are we gonna do?”
“Start driving!” I point at the car, “I’ll explain on the way!” he nods, and hops over the door and into the driver's seat. I flip onto the back and stick to it. “Quicksilver! Dad, then meet us wherever he is!” I yell at him as we speed off. He nods, then speeds off himself. “Karen, track my watch!” “Locating…. Tracker located. Plotting course to intercept target. Direct Mr. Osborn.” “Okay.. Okay Left!” I instruct.
“Where are the headlights?” He asks nervously. “The round knob to the left of the steering wheel turns clockwise.” Karen says, and I repeat what she said to him. “I thought you knew how to drive?”
“Uh- well only ever with Mom in parking lots! This is a huge step up!” He yells nervously. “Your watch has stopped in an old industrial park in Brooklyn.”
“Stopped in an industrial park in Brooklyn?” I repeat, confused.
“What? That makes no sense! I thought he was going out of town?” Harry shouts, even more confused.
“Wait- He said he’s catching a flight! I think he means that literally! He’s gonna rob-”
“The plane in the tower!” He both shout.
-
I jumped off the car Harry was driving. yelling at him to go back to the tower, and he kept speeding along the road. Slowed myself by extending the glider, and rolled on the ground as I touched down. I narrowed my eyes, inspecting the building. Karen finds a way in through a old lock on a skylight that’s easily torn by my strength. I look around a bit, noticing lots of computers and stolen tech in the area. I pat myself down, and am thankful Pietro nabbed another lockchip for me. I slot it into the computer, and have Karen mark it for collection later.
I found him in a large open space, working on something. “Hey! Surprised?”
“Oh! Hey, Pete. I didn’t hear you come in.”
“It’s over, I got you!”
“You know, I gotta tell you, Pete, I really, really admire your grit. I see why Harry likes you. I do.” He says coldly.
“How could you do this to her?” I ask.
“To her? I’m not doing anything to her, Pete. I’m doing this for her.” I web his hand to the desk he’s sitting on. He sighs, frustrated. “Peter. You’re young. You don’t understand how the world works.”
“Yeah, but I understand that selling weapons to criminals is wrong.”
“How hypocritical of you. Stark!” He growls. “How do you think your daddy paid for that tower! or any of those little toys? Those people, Pete, those people up there, the rich and the powerful, they do whatever they want. Guys like me? They don’t care about me. We build their roads, and we fight all their wars and everything, but they don’t care about us. We have to pick up after them. We have to eat their table scraps.”
“I care.” I say. “I care enough to stop people like you, from making the mistake my dad did. Selling powerful weapons to criminals.”
“Hmph. But if he didn’t you’d be just like me, wouldn’t you?”
“My dad inherited that wealth!”
“From your grandfather.” He scoffs. “Who made weapons for a living.”
“Good that did.” I growl.
“At least you know what I’m talking about, Peter.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Because I want you to understand… And…” He grabs a knife with his free hand. “I needed a little time to get her airborne.” As he flicked up his knife, his wingsuit crashed through the wall behind me. I jump over it, and continue dodging it. “I”m sorry Peter!” he yells
“What are you talking about? That thing hasn’t even touched me yet!”
“True. Then again… I wasn't really trying too.” He shrugs. I look around again, wait- “Peter! He’s targeting the support beams!” Karen shouts in my ear, and it’s too late, because the building collapses on top of me.
Everything hurts, but I need to get out of here! I take off my mask, hoping the less restriction allowed me to breathe easier. “Okay. Okay. Ready” I ask myself and try to lift the concrete off my back. “HELLO?” I shout out. “HELLO! Please, hey! Hey, please. I’m down here! I’m down here! I’m stuck. I’m stuck. I can’t move I can’-t” I take more ragged breaths, and stare down at a puddle at my face and steady my breathing as I spot my mask lying in that puddle. Half of my reflection is blocked by it. I wanted to be like you… And I wanted you to be better. I hear that conversation again in my head. “Come on, Peter.” I whisper to myself. “Come on, Spider-Man. Come on, Spider-Man… Come on, Spider-Man!” I shout as I push myself up and lift the concrete off my body. As I get out. I take a breath, and spot Vulture perched on an old sign. I web onto it, and then web onto him. Holding on tight as I am flown up “Karen, when the parachute activates, cut it!” I say. “But Peter-” “Just do it!” As we approached the plane, as I predicted, the parachute did active, and Karen had instantly detached it to stop me from losing my grip.
Vulture had gotten up close to the plane and his wing suit hat attached itself to the bottom of the plane. I kept slipping backward on the plane. I eventually just kept crawling along it toward his suit. As I reached it a small drone popped out, then we started turning off in a new direction. I kept trying to pry off the wingsuit. “You’ll need more force to knock it loose!” Karen says, and I crawl further up, and start kicking on it. Eventually knocking it loose. When I did, a few seconds later the turbines popped up, and he had detached himself from the plane. He started circling the jet, like a vulture.
“Just a typical homecoming… on the outside of an invisible jet, fighting my team captain’s dad.” I complain, then spot him heading for me. I Dodge his attack, which slices at the plane. I Latch onto him and the plane and he grits out as he’s suddenly stopped from flying forward. The web had yanked off a panel, and I started heading for a turbine. “Oh god!” I yell and start just spraying down the turbine with web fluid. “Oh! I can’t believe that worked!” I say, before the turbine falls out of its position, it’s held on by my webs, and when I grab on the plane again I kick it off. I Crawl as quickly as I can onto the main body of the plane, and dodge him again as he tried hitting me.
Looking behind me I notice there's a giant turbine behind me. And when I look up again, he tries slamming onto my hands with his wings. He misses each time, but when I let go I slide closer and closer. Before finally falling back, and slamming the side and out of the way of that turbine. The debris from the panels messes up the turbine, and we start losing altitude. “Peter! You’re headed for the city!” “Oh my god!” I stick myself onto the back and web onto the back wing, and pull as hard as I can without breaking it. “Please turn! Please turn!” When I lose grip on the web, I fall back on the other side, and the plane crashes through an attraction and lands on the beach. I lost my grip and ragdolled across the sand following the debris of the plane before stopping.
I sit up, groaning as I try yanking my mask off and when I do my ears are ringing. As I stood up and looked around, he charged through the smoke and slammed into me, I stumbled across the sand. “Hey, Pedro.” He greets, and charges at me again. I roll under him, jump up and try to shoot a web at him, but miss. He clamps his claws on his boot on me after stopping on me, then proceeds to hit me with the magnet parts he used to attach to the plane. I catch one before he hits me and he flies up. I break off the clamps and fall again, I web onto him and pull myself up and smack him. He spins around before smacking me again and tossing me on the ground, then he latches onto my back, picks me up and slams me down once, twice before dropping me on the third with a kick. I roll onto my back, and can barely keep myself awake. He tries to stab me, but I just move my head out of the way, he lifts me up on the ruined bits of the suit that stuck out and holds me up in the air.
“Let him go!” I hear someone yell out.
“If you say so, Osborn.” He says, tossing me on the ground. I open my eyes, and see him pause his actions “Bingo.” He says, and takes off his helmet, tossing it aside. He flies over me and toward a crate of arc reactors. Harry had ran over to me and started helping me up
“Your wingsuit- Your wingsuit is gonna explode!” I yell out to him and lift my arm, ignoring the pain and web onto the crate.
“Time to go home, Stark.” He grins.
“I'm trying to save you!” I tell him, he ignores me pleas and cuts the web and I stumble back onto the ground. I get up quickly to try and web him again but his suit gets worse and worse. I dive on top of Harry, to protect him from the explosion, but I don’t hear a big one, like all the others, a small one, and look behind me. “No. No!” I shout and get up running toward him. Ignoring Harry’s shouts for me. When I get to his suit, I burn my hands trying to lift it off the ground. Use the sand underneath the metal to lift it off, and grab the man, and start walking out of the fire back toward Harry.
I set him on the ground, and collapsed next to him, holding my stomach and coughing. Harry offers a hand up, which I accept. I lean against him, ignoring the shocked look on his face.I gather all the boxes up and with the extra webs stored in my suit, webbed them all together leaving him with them. After settling him against the crates, I glare at him. “You tell anyone about me, I promise, My father is the least of your worries.”
“Fu-” he’s cut off by a jab to his stomach.
“Seriously.” I warned him. “He found out I was being bullied once and handled it way better than Rhodey or Pepper did.”
“It's true.” Harry says. “You don’t mess with Mama Bear, Toomes. In this case, literally everyone besides Stark himself is Mama Bear.” He spits at his feet. “Come on, let’s get out of here.” he says, tugging me away.
“Wait.” I stop, not even a few feet away. “How’d you know?” I demand. “Tell me. Now.”
“I can’t tell you that.”
“Well, you better be able to soon, because-”
“If I tell you, you won’t believe me.”
“Humor me."
He groans, leaning his head back. “Some military asshat, named Ross.” My eyes widen in horror. “He said he was helping us steal from the DC by hiring people to tamper with the sensors in the trucks. He only ever told me though. The day after the Monument.”
“So you just pretended not to know when we first met?”
“He hired me to kill you, at first it was just ‘kill Spider-Man’.. Then he told me you were the son of Iron Man. I told him to go to hell.”
“Almost did though, didn’t you?” Harry hissed, gesturing at me.
“Well, I figured if you interfered with my business after my warning, I’d bite the bullet.” He shrugged. Harry started leading me away. He grabbed my mask out of the sand and we kept walking. “Tell Ross I’ll see him in hell!” He yells as we leave.
~
Natasha had watched the exchange from afar. The kid saved the guy even after he tried killing him. He had started to walk away, then stopped, turning around and asking him something. She taps her sunglasses once, and now she can hear what they are saying. Once again she’s thankful she managed to nab these glasses. “Humor me.” the kid says.
“Some military asshat, named Ross. He said he was helping us steal from the DC by hiring people to tamper with sensors in the trucks. He only ever told me though. The day after the Monument."
“So you just pretended not to know when we first met?”
“He hired me to kill you. At first it was just ‘kill Spider-Man’… then he told me you were the son of Iron Man. I told him to go to hell.”
“Almost did though, didn’t you?"
“Well, I figured if you interfered with my business after my warning, I’d bite the bullet… Tell Ross I’ll see him in hell!
She frowns. She’d have to alter the footage, so it’s just the kid in his mask, and scrap the part with Spider-Man being Tony’s son. It’s fine. She knows Steve is gonna be pissed about this though. Hopefully, she can convince him to bring it to Tony. God knows that kid is going to. No. Last time she trusted Cap to bring something to Tony, he waited too long. Instead, she’ll go herself. She pulls out her phone, and dials Steve. “Nat.”
“Steve. We have a problem.”
“Don’t we always?” He sighs.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
We all love it when Howard Stark would roll in his grave. ♥️
Pietro acting like an older brother is fun. Also him going from West Coast to East Coast is entirely probably not possible for him realistically, but we'll just ignore that.
Gave up the text message things. They broke in an earlier chapter. very sad.
Toomes knowing he's Tony's kid 👀
Ross being Ross... we all hate Ross in this house, right?
Don't worry about that, it'll come up again... eventually
Chapter 42: Recovery
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They managed to get away from the wreckage, spotting Happy running along the beach. He had found the note he left behind, and looked relieved to see it. Not before looking around more. He was leaning on a roller coaster’s support beams, making sure the right people got there. He helped Harry back down, and they borrowed Flash’s car again. Apparently. Harry found out it was his car when he was headed for me at the beach.
We drove around, before stopping (Crashing) his car into a lamp post near Emily’s apartment. Then he helped me inside, and into the bathroom. Of course, I couldn’t exactly take a shower easily right now. In a lot of pain, and he had opted that the best course of action was a bath. He had handed me a spare pair of swim trunks, ordered me to change into that, and left. When he returned, he was wearing his own pair, and had me sit in front of him in his, quite frankly absurdly large tub.
He was expertly cleaning him with the weird sponge thing he had. Yes, he forgot the name. No, he’s too embarrassed to ask. Yes, it does feel good to be cared for like this. “Earth to Pete?”
“Hm?”
“I asked if you were feeling okay?”
“I’ve never been better, Har.” He replies, sleepily. “Best day of my life, honestly.”
“Is- Is that sarcasm?”
“No.”
“Oh. Ok.”
“Keep scrubbing. Feels nice.” He emphasizes his point by leaning further back, and sinks deeper into the water. He hears him laugh, and is content when he continues. They sat like that for around 10 minutes before Harry forced him to wake up, and get dressed. He had managed to get into underwear, and a pair of light shorts before he couldn’t stay away long enough to get all the way dressed. He doesn’t remember calling for him, but vaguely remembers Harry shoving a shirt and socks on for him, before pulling him back into his bed, where he promptly fell asleep, clinging to him.
-
Okay, so maybe ‘running off again’ after a battle like that was a bad idea. But really can you blame him? He was so focused on making sure Happy got to the crash site in time that he forgot his family would be hoping he was there too! Also, he may have forgotten the suit was pretty banged up in that fight… And from being buried under a couple tons of concrete! Which is fine! He feels great! Never better!
Dad had insisted on installing a tracker in his neck after finding them in Emily’s Apartment. Sleeping. In the same bed. That wasn’t embarrassing! Nope! At least dad wasn’t trying to blast Harry through the wall after finding them like that. He was taken to the compound, again, and treated, again, by Helen. She really needs a raise. Do they even pay her?
Dad had taken his suit, and started repairing it. He also insisted he wear his Stark-Taser-Watch again, which had been upgraded with some reinforcing material to withstand possible super strength and falls. And the voltage was turned up. Supposedly could fry circuits on a lot of stuff. I mean, it had an even smaller ARC reactor inside it for that sole purpose.
It was about 3 days after being forced into medbay before he was allowed to leave. Dad had left the suit damaged, and planned on leaving it damaged till he was fully recovered. Which honestly? That’s fair.
Harry was a blessing for his 3 days of boredom in that room. They certainly got more… couplely? Which was good. He overheard in the hallway that he was joking with Harley a lot, and he was happy they got along well. He really loved how his weird family has grown. And if he is secretly hoping that it grows a bit larger, he keeps that to himself.
-
After he returned to school, he apologized to Liz. Saying he heard about her dad, and wanted to make sure she was okay. She was moving to Oregon, because he didn’t want her here for the trial. Michelle was appointed team captain for AcaDec. Apparently by recommendation from Liz. She had insisted we call her MJ, because that’s what her friends called her.
“I thought you said you didn’t have any friends?” Ned asked her upon hearing the reasoning. Which was very rude, Ned!
“I didn’t.” Was her reply.
“Oh! I’m happy for you.” I tell her easily.
“Thanks, Parker.” She glared. “We should probably run some drills.”
At some point in the middle of running drills, everyone’s phones started blowing up. Which was weird. Flash was the first to open his. “HOLY SHIT! IRON MAN PROPOSED TO PEPPER POTTS!” He yelled out excitedly. Oh, did he now?
“What?” I say, pretending to be shocked. I remember he had talked about his plan in medbay…
“I have a question for you, bambino.”
“Is it ‘why have have you been sneaking out of medbay to eat ice cream in the middle of the night?’” I sighed
“No it’s- wait what?”
“Nothing!” I shout quickly, and I quickly grab the glass of water next to me to chug and stop myself from talking.
“Yeah, right. We’re coming back to that.” He laughed. “Anyway, I was going to ask… how would you feel if I proposed to Pepper?” I had choked on that water, and squeezed the glass too hard, shattering it after he asked that so casually!
After calming down, I look at him again. He must have thought it was a bad idea because of how I reacted. “Dad?” I interrupted his ramble, I wasn't even paying attention too.
“Yes, underoos?”
“Took you long enough.” I rolled my eyes.
“Hey!”
This one sentence derailed practice, and MJ had quickly made it clear why she’s team captain now by standing up quickly, and glaring at everyone who had started chatting at the exciting news. This one move alone had made everyone gone quiet. And it was silent for a few seconds before she spoke. “I’m just messing with you all.” She laughs. “But we really should get back to practice.”
Pietro had picked us up from after school practice, a smirk on his face. When we got home Harley and I had hugged Pepper first, and dad second. Which was very funny when he complained about it.
-
It’s December now, and December meant Harry’s birthday. It also meant Christmas, but who cares about that! (Okay, he does but Harry’s birthday!) He had decided on making him something. And of course the most logical answer is a Starkphone… a custom Starkphone, to be more specific. I mean, he took the logo off the back and left it blank so he could stick the Spider-Symbol on his suit on the back, but decided instead of that, he’d make it K instead. Standing for Karen, of course. The KarenPhone™!
Okay, bad name. Sorry computer wife.
He had integrated Karen into his phone already. Along with the Stark-Taser-Watch™. Which had brought this idea to him. He also had to develop a few custom apps, which was a whole other ordeal and really should ask Dad to teach him coding. But essentially, the apps were; a tracker/beacon, vital tracking and a direct line to Karen.
When he gets Harry his own Stark-Taser-Watch™ he’ll be getting a vital tracking feature too. He’s not creepy! He just… likes listening to his heartbeat. That’s all! I mean, he likes listening to everyone’s heartbeats, but mostly Harry’s.
Don’t ask him why, he doesn’t know either!
-
I mean, he knew that Harry was inviting the AcaDec team. But that still doesn’t mean he didn’t like it! He likes everyone on the team! (Except Flash) And it is perfectly fine that they were invited! (Expect Flash) They are all friends! (Expect Flash!) He decided to give him his present till after everyone had left.
Not everyone got him a Birthday and Christmas present. He suspects most people merge both together and just get one extra gift or something. Dad had always gotten him whatever had caught his eye throughout the year. Like after he announced himself as Iron Man, he had gotten him a stuffed Iron Man plushie. If you see it still on his nightstand, no you don’t.
Ned had gotten him the New York City LEGO set, which looked awesome. MJ got him the Percy Jackson: The Last Olympian, which he had been reading the series at her recommendation, so she figured she’d get him his next book. Cindy had gotten him the Buckingham Palace set, which was also from Sally. Abe had gotten him a pair of headphones. Charles ironically got him headphones too. “It’s fine.” He insisted after his apology. “I could always use a backup.” Flash had apparently gotten him a very expensive looking watch. Which he didn’t really make a face at, but I knew he hated it. MJ had also been entrusted with a gift from Liz, which she told him to open later.
Harley had chosen a recently released LEGO Architecture set, which was the Avengers Tower. Dad had found it hilarious. So of course he got it for us too. And after everyone, even Harley, had gone home, I found myself sitting on the floor of his bedroom, already building the NYC set together. When I had unceremoniously tossed him the box into his lap, and went back to building.
“The hell, Stark?” He grumbled, but opened it anyway. “What..?”
“I made it for you!” I say happily. “Turn it on!”
“Okay.” He blushed, but obliged my request. He had remained silent while I explained what I did to the phone. The extra apps, the functions of them all. The plan to get him a Stark-Taser-Watch™ too. He had just sat there, smiling like an idiot while I explained how I poured hours into this thing, only for him not to ask any questions! “It’s perfect, Peter.” He says after letting me ramble for almost an hour. “Best gift ever.”
“Better than that shitty watch?” I smirk
“That watch is going in the garbage disposal. “ He rolled his eyes. “Not really, but you get the point.”
“I think I do.” I laugh.
“Good.” He says as he kisses me.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
EDIT: I Forgot to post this chapter. I am very sorry! It was saved as a draft and I thought i had posted it!
Chapter 43: Interlude VIII: Boom Clap, Sound of Your Heart!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Super-hearing has got to be the most useful and annoying power.
Of course, right now, it’s useful. Listening for people in need of help. He can swing over quickly, and save people.
A few weeks ago, it was borderline the most awful power to have EVER.
He refuses to talk about that. He had to put on dad’s headphones that he normally uses to mute the world around him, and instead of being alone with his thoughts and, weirdly, his own heartbeat, he instead turned on music at full volume. He had gone for something that would hopefully put him to sleep, but to no avail.
He had gotten ready early for school that day, and avoided dad and soon-to-be-mom all morning. They honestly had forgotten he could hear that and he’d rather avoid that topic all together.
Of course, that brings him to now. Where he can hear another heartbeat coming from Pepper. And that had made him more excited than ever. Of course, he won’t tell her yet. She doesn’t even know! Which is madness!
The only person he could confide in is Harry. Harley would be shocked, and blurt out what he had just said, and that’s a disaster waiting to happen. Ned would do the same, so he was a no go too. MJ… was indifferent to the world around her… he thinks. So, naturally, the only person to tell is Harry. Who apparently is his only friend (besides MJ) who can keep a secret.
Ned regularly reacts to things with a small squeal when mentioning family. Harley just is shocked by any exciting news and blurts it out without thinking. MJ is MJ, and Harry has known him for years and has yet to make any slip ups. He was hoping he was going to keep that streak, when he told him today.
He decides to tell him about it during their date today, which was just on the roof of the apartment building he and Emily lived in. For some reason Harry likes heights… and being in places he’s not supposed to be. (Namely, his room with the door shut.) He had already changed on that roof, and simply waited with a blanket he brought to sit on.
Harry had made sandwiches, which he announced when he stepped out onto the roof. After they ate, they just stared at the clouds above them. Pointing out what they looked like, or what they reminded them of. Eventually he just says it. “Pepper’s pregnant.”
Harry’s silent for a moment, and he worries he’s said something else for a while. “Huh.”
“Yeah.” He just grins.
“Awesome.”
“It is!”
“Did you… did she tell you that?”
“Uhm…”
“Peter!” He shouts incredulously, sitting up.
“What?!”
He puts his face in his hands. “You don’t- you’re supposed to let her tell people!”
“Okay, yeah, I know that!” I defend myself. “But she doesn’t know! And I can hear the heartbeat, just like I heard-”
“Ugh! Gross!” He gags. “I don’t need to know that!”
“You think I want to know? Let alone hear it!?” I am not still bitter about it.
“Okay, fair point.” He nods, and lays back down.
“Exactly.”
“You know, you really should tell her that!”
“I know.” I moaned, collapsing back on the ground. “I just- I don’t- Nevermind." We sit in silence for a little longer, before another thought crosses my mind. I lift up my arm, and bring the watch closer to my face. “Oh, hey Kar?” “Yes, Peter?” “Remind me to update the The Curtain Call Protocol later tonight.” “Of course, Peter.”
“I thought you were done with those?” he asked, sitting up.
“Well, I got a new family member coming along.” I told him.
“Okay.” He just shrugged, and laid back down.
“Okay?”
“What?”
“I dunno, just thought you’d put up a fight about it.” I shrugged.
-
Harry had a brilliant idea of making a toy for the new baby, and we settled on making a stuffed animal together. A spider, obviously, and we decided to use our favorite colors to make it. A Dark Blue, along with a Darker Red. Harry had joked and said we should designate a color for the baby as well. Which then led to using colors for every family member. We opted to use the legs for that. Dad, Pepper, Rhodey and Happy each got their respective favorite color on the right side, while Harley, Harry and I got the left. Leaving one white, so we can stitch or dye a new color for whatever color the baby decides is their favorite.
The body then transformed into a simple light brown, and it was roughly the size of SPIDEY when we had finished it. I had stored it in my nightstand, and settled on my desk. Propping my phone up, and asking Karen to record. “Okay.. Okay.” I take a deep breath, and start talking. I was so glad no one was home currently.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
A bit of a shorter interlude this time round, and for good reason! Because this is like; about two weeks from Infinity War. So had to keep it short and sweet.
Yes, the title is inspired by one of my favorite songs. Yes it is funny to me that Peter hears the extra heartbeat. Yes, I deliberately named this interlude because of that. And lastly; I know the song is suppose to be love and w/e. But also the song (I think was made for a movie?) the love interest dies, and its VERY sad. Sorry about the spoiler, but that was like... YEARS ago. So. Yeah.
Also, you get a treat today because this is gonna be a double upload today. I'm gonna give it like an hour, and then post the next chapter. I'm gonna be completely real, I've had SM:HC, A:IW and A:EG all completely written out. I was just wanting to work on my other story for a bit.
I also have a BIG question and I hope someone can answer: Would anyone be up for a What If...? series thingy? In addition to this story. I want ideas. I will say: I do already have one written out, but if I won't post if no one is interested in it. No, I won't say what it is. Just wanna know if anyone is up for it. Even one person who is interested.
Chapter 44: Ambush in New York
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Museum of Modern Art.
When he had handed dad the permission slip for the field trip, he had simply said. No Spider-Maning off, unless the world is ending. As he handed it back to him. He was excited to go on a field trip. He knew the rules dad had put down. No Spider-Maning off, unless the world is ending. No disarming robbers that decided to rob wherever the hell he was going on a field trip too. (Somehow it’s always specifically when he’s there.) And lastly, be home for dinner. (After patrol!)
He was sharing headphones with Harry, who was leaning on his shoulder asleep, listening to whatever song he had put on, when all the hairs on his body stood up, then pointed behind him. He frowned, and turned around. Not noticing anything. Then a few minutes later it happened again. He scowled, and turned to wherever his sense was telling him there was danger. Only to frown and spot.. A fucken flying donut? What? He reached forward, and tapped on Ned’s shoulder, which made Harry sit up and frown at him. “Ned? I need you to cause a distraction.”
Ned looked around, saw what he saw then stood up. “Holy shit… We’re all gonna die!” He yells out, "There's a space ship!” and everyone gets up out of their seats to head for the back of the bus.
“Hey.” Harry grabs my wrist as I put on a web shooter.
“Hm?”
“Be safe? And kick their ass.” He whispers, and kisses me, before getting up and joining everyone in the back. I web down an emergency window, put on my mask while I stuck to the side of the bus. Leaping off the side of the bridge and swinging over toward a building to change into the suit.
“Karen, drop a marker for my bag!” I shout as I continue swinging toward the ship.
~
“Slow down, slow down and I’ll tell you.”
“You’re totally rambling, you’ve lost me.”
“No, I’m not. Look, you know how you’re having a dream, and in the dream you gotta pee?”
“Yeah.”
“And then you’re like ‘Oh, my god. There’s no bathrooms. What am I gonna do? Oh’ someone’s watching. Oh, I’m gonna go in my pants.’”
“Right, and then you wake up and in real life you actually have to pee?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah. Everybody has that.”
“Okay. Right, that’s the point I’m trying to make. Apropos of that, last night I dreamt we had another kid. It was so real. We named him after your eccentric uncle.
Uh, what was his name? Morgan! Morgan.”
“Right.” She nods, understanding what I was getting at. “So you woke up and thought that we were-?
“Expecting.” I finished her sentence as she trailed off.
“Yeah.”
“Yes?”
“No.”
“I had a dream about it. It was so real.”
“Tony, we already have two kids.” She undoes the tied up sleeves of my jacket. “And if you wanted another one, you wouldn’t have done that.” she says, tapping on my chest.
“I’m glad you brought this up, ‘cause it’s nothing. It’s just a housing unit for nanoparticles.”
“You are not helping your case, okay?”
“No, no this is detachable. It’s not a-”
“You don’t need that.”
“I know, I had the surgery. I’m just trying to protect us, and future usses, and that’s it. Just in case there’s a monster in the closet. Instead of, you know-”
“Shirts?”
“You know me so well. You finish all my sentences.”
“God… You should have shirts in your closet.”
“Yeah… You know what there should be? No more surprises. We’re gonna have a nice dinner tonight. Show off this Harry Winston. Right? And we should have no more surprises. Ever. I should promise you.”
“Yes.”
“I will.” We kiss “Thank you-”
“Tony Stark? I’m Doctor Stephen Strange. I need you to come with me.” A man in some crazy robes shouts, a weird sparkly orange.. Portal? Behind him. “Oh, uh, congratulations on the wedding, by the way.”
“I’m sorry, are you giving out tickets or something?” I ask, a little annoyed.
“We need your help. Look, it’s not overselling it that the fate of the universe is at stake.”
“And who’s we?”
“Hey, Tony.” Bruce says, stepping out from the wizard guy.
“Bruce…” I say, shocked.
“Pepper.” He greets her too, and walks over to us.
“You okay?” I ask, but he just hugs me.
~
“At the dawn of the universe, there was nothing. Then, Boom! The Big Bang sent six elemental crystals hurtling across the virgin universe. These Infinity Stones each control an essential aspect of existence.” The other wizard guy explains.
The First Wizard names them. “Space.” The Blue one, “Reality.” Red, “Power.” Purple. “Soul.” Orange. “Mind.” Yellow.. Like Vision’s stone. Shit. “And Time.” He says, doing a hand gesture, opening his necklace, revealing a green stone.
“Tell me his name again?”
“Thanos.” Bruce says, worried. “He’s a plague, Tony. He invades planets. He takes what he wants. He wipes out half the population. He sent Loki!” I turn toward him. “The attack on New York, that’s him.”
“This is it.” I mutter. “What’s our timeline?”
“No telling. He has the Power and Space Stones. That already makes him the strongest creature in the whole universe. If he gets his hands on all six stones, Tony-”
“He could destroy life on a scale hitherto undreamt of.”
“Did you seriously just say hitherto undreamt of?” I ask, stretching my legs, leaning on something.
“Are you seriously leaning on the Cauldron of the Cosmos?”
“Is that what that is?” I ask, only to get slapped by… his cape? “I’m going to allow that… If Thanos needs all six, why don’t we just stick this one down a garbage disposal?”
“No can do.”
“We swore an oath to protect the Time Stone with our lives.”
“And I swore off dairy, but then Ben & Jerry’s named a flavor after me, so-”
“Stark Raving Hazelnuts.” One of them nods.
“Not bad.”
“A Hunk of Hulk of Burning Fudge is our favorite.”
“That’s a thing?” Bruce asks, puzzled.
“Whatever. The point is, things change.”
“Our oath to protect the Time Stone cannot change. And this stone may be the best chance we have against Thanos.”
“Yeah, so conversely it may also be his best chance against us.” I countered
“Well, if we don’t do our jobs.”
“What is your job exactly?” I scoff. “Besides making balloon animals?”
“Protecting your reality. Douchebag.”
~
“What am I looking at, Karen?” I ask swinging toward the ship. Suddenly the dust that had accumulated around it had burst up in the air with a hint of orange around it. “Technology is similar to Chitarui.” “Shit… Okay, Kar we gotta get there fast!”
I spot dad getting tossed through a building, and swing over toward him. He's fighting this big ass alien with a weird hammer weapon, as he’s about to slam it down onto dad, I catch it. “Hey, man!” I nod at the alien. “What’s up, Mr. Stark?”
“I thought I told you-”
“Yeah, no swinging around unless-” I get interrupted by being grabbed and tossed aside. “What is this guy's problem?”
“Uh, he’s from space. He came here to steal a necklace from a wizard.” I tried to punch him, only to get clamped by his weapon, then spun around and tossed away like a ragdoll. As I swung back, I grabbed the taxi he tossed at dad, and slammed it back on to him. We kept attacking him, before some rug(?) flew past us. “Kid, that’s the wizard, get on it!”
“On it!” I yell, swinging on after him as I rounded a corner I get smacked by a sign this other alien tossed back at me. “Not cool.” I grumble, and keep going. I snatch him as he’s tossed out of his.. Rug thing? “Gotcha!” I go to swing away again, only to get pulled. Looking up and seeing the guy being beamed up by the ship. I grab onto a lamp post, trying to pull him back down. Unfortunately the lamp post is lifted out of the ground. “Uh, Dad? I’m being beamed up.”
“Hang on!” He says over the comms. It’s silent for a moment, and I attach myself on the ship, trying to find a way inside. “Wong, you’re invited to my wedding!”
“Who’s Wong?” I ask, crawling around the ship.
“Don’t worry about that. Give me a little juice, FRIDAY. Unlock 17:A. Pete, you gotta let go. I’m gonna catch you!”
“But you said save the wizard!” I shout back, getting out of breath. “I can’t breathe.” I tell him, taking off my mask.
“We’re too high up. You’re running out of air.”
“Yeah... That makes sense.” I say. Let go! Trust him! Something tells me, and as I fall, something hits my back and a new suit envelopes me. I stumble on the ship a bit before catching myself. “Dad, it smells like a new car in here!”
“Happy trails, bambino. FRIDAY, send him home.” “Yep.”
“Oh, come on!” I yell out as a parachute shoots out the back. I had just convinced Karen to not deploy that! I managed to attach onto the ship, after detaching the parachute. “Incoming call, from Harry.” “Put him through!” I say, climbing along my web to get close to the ship.
“Peter?” He asks, hesitantly
“Hey, Har. Uh- we might have to push back date night.” I tell him
“Why?”
“Uhm.. probably cause I might not make it back for a while.”
“Tell me you're not on that ship.”
“Yeah… I don’t know what too-”
“God, no. Please tell me you're not on that ship. Come back here Peter, I swear to god!”
“Har?”
“-ck he- -ight no-” “Peter, we’re losing him! I’m going too.”
“Should’ve stayed on the bus…” I mumble to myself.
~
“Come back here right now! Peter? Peter?!” I started to panic after not hearing him after he said he ‘we might have to push back date night.’ “Peter?” “I’m sorry, Harry. I’ve lost contact with both Peter and Mr. Stark.” “Both of them?” I say in horror. I fumble with the phone before dialing Pepper.
“Harry?”
“Pepper! Have- Have you-”
“I lost contact with Tony.” She confirms. “FRIDAY says they’re out of range of the satellites.”
“No…”
~
Pepper had gotten Happy to get Bruce and I. We chatted on the way to the compound, and I had been catching him up on the happenings of the world. The Accords, Steve going on the run, Peter stopping black market alien weapons. You know, the usual. He was just taking it all in before asking who I was. Which I had completely forgotten to give that context. He was happy to hear Tony had gone and adopted another kid. I tried asking what he was up to, but he didn’t answer. He had gone freshen up, so I supplied some of Dad’s clothes for him.
While waiting, I was in my room listening to Uncle Rhodey’s meeting with Ross. Pepper had gone out to find Harry and Emily, while Happy went to get May. Ross was upset that we lost Vision. Who had apparently gone over to Europe. Pietro was currently over there investigating. But had said it’ll be a dead end, because they're not there anymore.
“Still no word from Vision?” He sounds upset. Good. I hate this guy.
“Satelites lost him somewhere over Edinburgh.” Rhodey answers.
“On a stolen Quinjet, with four of the world’s most wanted criminals.” He points out again.
Rhodey scoffs. “You know they’re only criminals because you’ve decided to call them that, right, sir?”
“God, Rhodes. Your talent for horseshit rivals my own.” He complained.
“If it weren’t for those Accords, Vision would’ve been right here.” Rhodey points out.
“I remember your signature on those papers, Colonel.” He says, getting up. His hologram walks over to him
“That’s right. And I’m pretty sure I almost paid for that.” Rhodey half glares.
“You have second thoughts?” He glances down at his legs.
“Not anymore.” He said. I watched a door open, and spotted Steve, Nat, Wanda, Sam and Vision walking in the room. I sigh in relief, and text Pietro to get back here, and start heading down toward them. Tablet in hand to watch Ross’s face.
“Mr. Secretary.” Steve greets.
“You got some nerve. I’ll give you that.”
“You could use some of that right now.” Nat says coldly. She’s more angry with him than last time… why?
“The world’s on fire… And you think all is forgiven?”
“I’m not looking for forgiveness, and I’m way past asking permission. Earth just lost her best defender. So, we’re here to fight. And if you wanna stand in our way… we’ll fight you too.”
“Arrest them.” Ross says, turning to Uncle Rhodey.
“All over it.” He replies, then cuts the call. “That’s court-martial. It’s great to see you, Cap.” he extends a hand to shake.
“You too, Rhodey.” They do a quick hug, and Nat gives one too.
“You guys really look like crap.” I say entering the room.
“I was about to say that, kid.” Rhodey frowned.
“Beat you to the punch, Colonel.” I smirk. “Must have been a rough couple of years?”
“Yeah, well, the hotels weren’t exactly five star.” Sam says sarcastically.
“Oh, I brought a friend!” I say, gesturing behind me.
“Uh, I think you all look great.” He says walking over to them. “Yeah, I’m back.”
“Hi, Bruce.”
“Nat.” He says after a lot of silence.
“This is awkward.” Sam whispers, and I’m inclined to agree.
-
“We gotta assume they're coming back, right?” Rhodey asks after half an hour of everyone sharing notes.
“And they can clearly find us.” Wanda adds on
“We need all hands on deck. Where’s Clint? Peter? Pietro?”
“After the whole Accords situation, he and Scott took a deal. It was too tough on their families. They’re on house arrest.” Nat answers.
“Who’s Scott?”
“Ant-Man.”
“There’s an Ant-Man now?”
“Peter went on the ship with dad.” I answered his other question. “Pietro is on the way from Edinburgh.” I rub my eyes, and glance up at everyone, besides Rhodey and Bruce, was staring at me confused. “What’d I say? Pietro was sent to try and get some leads.”
“Okay, look. Thanos has the biggest army in the universe and he is not gonna stop until he gets… Vision’s stone.”
“Then we have to protect it.”
“No, we have to destroy it.” He speaks up for once. “I’ve been giving a good deal of thought to this entity in my head. About its nature. But also its composition. I think if it were exposed to a sufficiently powerful energy source, something very similar to its own signature, perhaps… its molecular integrity could fail.” He says, staring at Wanda.
“Yeah, and you with it.” She says. “We’re not having this conversation.”
“Eliminating the stone is the only way to be certain that Thanos can’t get it.”
“That’s too high a price.”
“Only you have the power to pay it.” He says, taking her head in his hands. She shakes her head and walks away from him. “Thanos threatens half the universe. One life cannot stand in the way of defeating him.”
“But it should.” Steve declares. “We don’t trade lives, Vision.”
“Captain, 70 years ago you laid down your life to save how many millions of people? Tell me, why is this any different.”
“Because you might have a choice.” Bruce states. “Your mind is made up of a complex construct of overlays. Jarvis, Ultron, Tony, Me, The Stone. All of them mixed together. All of them are learning from one another.”
“You’re saying Vision isn’t just the stone?” Wanda asks, sounding a bit hopeful.
“He’s saying that if we take out the stone, there’s still a whole lot of Vision left.” I say, realizing what Bruce means.
“Perhaps the best parts.” He agrees.
“Can we do that?” Nat asks us.
“Not here, that's for damn sure.” I say.
“Not me. Not here.” Bruce says at the same time.
“Yeah Well, you better find someone, and somewhere fast. Ross isn’t just gonna let you have your old rooms back.”
“I know somewhere.” Steve says.
“And where is this somewhere?” I ask, a little skeptical.
“Wakanda.”
“Sweet. I’m in.”
“Woah, woah woah. No you’re not.” Rhodey says quickly.
“Why the hell not?” I complain.
“Cause number 1 rule while Dad is on a mission is you stay at home, where it’s safe.”
“And what’s the clause if home isn’t safe, Uncle Rhodey?”
He sighs. “Take you somewhere safe.”
“And how safe is Wakanda, Captain?”
“The safest place in the world.” He smirks.
“Boom.” I snap my fingers, point at Steve. “I’m going to Wakanda.”
“God, you’re just like him.” Rhodey complains.
“You love it, don’t you?”
“No.” He deadpans.
“Whatever, old man.”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
We have finally reached Infinity War... and honestly, I am very excited for everyone to read it.
Peter just like his dad. S.O getting mad at him for being on a spaceship. Like father, like son right? xD Harley's gonna be in Wakanda with the others, maybe even see some aliens? Worry not, he won't be hurt bad. I promise you that. Okay, maybe his 'ego' will be, but that's all I'll say. :P
Anyway, I will mention it again; I wanna know if anyone is up for a 'What If...?' thingy for the series. I had written one out already, and I do have another idea for it. But I won't do it if no one really shows interest. It'll probably be jammed into the 'series' of this fic, and will be explicitly NOT CANON to the overall story.
Chapter 45: Do you remember that really old movie, Aliens?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The flight was quiet, and I had gotten the for emergencies only! The suit dad had given me. I had asked for a light blue on silver color scheme, and had messaged Pepper explaining where I was going. She had called me on the flight
“Under no circumstances are you to get in any fights. That suit is meant for you to escape the fight and protect yourself. Do you understand me?”
“Yes, ma’am."
“Don’t call me ma’am.” She scolds. “Stay safe, baby. I love you.”
“Love you too.”
“Okay, give the phone back to Rhodey.”
“Here you go.”
He takes it, and puts it up to his ear. “Sorry again, Pep…. Yes. Yes, of course. I’ll ask as soon as we land. Stay safe. Love you too.” He hangs up and sits next to me. “Steve?”
“Yeah?”
“Pep wants him somewhere safe, and away from the fight.”
He chuckled. “I’ll see what I can do.”
-
I was listening in on the weird squidward guy talking to the wizard as I kept searching for dad. He had a bunch of these glass looking needle things pointed at him. He had explained how he never failed Thanos in his entire time serving him. He complained how he would be upset if he had reached their rendezvous with the wizard still alive that there would be judgement. He had pushed one of the weird needles into his cheek and he tried resisting to scream in pain, I think.
I finally found dad, who was startled by the wizards cloak…. Now I felt bad for calling it a rug earlier. “Wow, you are one loyal piece of outerwear aren’t you?” He whispered-yelled at it.
“Yeah, Uh.. speaking of loyalty.” I say lowering myself on a web and flipping right-side up to stand next to him.
“What the-”
“I know what you’re gonna say.”
“You should not be here!” He said angrily.
“I was gonna go home!”
“I don’t want to hear it.”
“But it was such a long way down and I just thought about you on the way-”
“-and now I gotta hear it.”
“-And I kinda stuck to the side of the ship! And this suit is ridiculously intuitive, by the way-”
“God damn it.”
“So, if anything, it’s kinda your fault that I’m here, dad.”
“What did you just say?”
“I take that back…. And now I’m here! In space!”
“Yeah, right where I didn’t want you to be, bambino. This isn’t Coney Island or a field trip- This is Sokovia. New York. This is a one way ticket. You hear me? Don’t pretend you thought this through.”
“No, I did think this through.”
“You could not have possibly thought this through.”
“I did think this through! You said, and I quote ‘Unless the world is ending.’ You can’t be a friendly neighborhood Spider-Man if there’s no neighborhood, dad.” I explained. “Okay, that didn’t really make any sense, but you know what I meant.”
“God.. you’re- just nevermind.” He walks over toward the ledge. “Come on, we got a situation. See him down there? He’s in trouble, what's your plan? Go.”
I look down, and look at the surroundings. “Um.. Okay, okay… Okay. Do you remember the really old movie, Aliens?”
“You cannot-”
“Just listen, dad!” I interrupted him. “You distract squidward, and blast a hole in that wall. I swoop down, save the wizard before he gets blasted into space. You seal the hole after squidward goes through. Job done.”
“God I hate that that’s actually a good plan.” He sighed. “Okay. Go.” He pats my back, and waits for me to get above him.
“Painful, aren’t they? They were originally designed for microsurgery. And any one of them-” He stops as he hears dad land behind him. “Could end your friend’s life in an instant.”
“I gotta tell you, he’s not really my friend.” Dad tells him, sounding annoyed. “Saving his life is more of a professional courtesy.”
“You’ve saved nothing.” Squidward guy says, pulling metal boxes and other various junk out of the walls “Your powers are inconsequential compared to mine.”
“Yeah, but the kid’s seen more movies.” He says, and a rocket forms on his shoulder, blasting the wall to his right. Squidward is instantly yeeted out of the hole, and I dive down to save the wizard.
His cape tries to save him, but he could hold on long enough, before he’s blasted out into space I web onto his back and grab a metal pole to stop myself. It snapped off and I fell down almost going through the hole myself. “Yes! Wait- What are those?” I ask, spotting these giant iron spider legs. They move me and the wizard back inside, where he lands on some railing. “Hey, we haven’t officially met.” I say, offering a handshake to the cloak. “Cool.” I sighed after it flew away.
“We need to turn this ship around.”
“Yeah, now he wants to run. Great plan.”
“No, I want to protect the stone.”
“And I want you to thank me. Now, go ahead. I’m listening.”
“For what? Nearly blasting me in space?”
“Who just saved your magical ass? Me.”
“I seriously don’t know how you fit your head into that helmet.”
“Admit it, you should’ve ducked out when I told you to. I tried to bench you. You refused.”
“Unlike everyone else in your life, I don’t work for you.”
“And due to that fact, we’re not in a flying doughnut, billions of miles from Earth with no back up.”
“I’m back up!” I offered.
“No. You’re a stowaway.” He said, still upset. “The adults are talking.” He gestured between him and the wizard.
“I’m sorry- I’m confused as to the relationship here. What is he your ward?”
“No, his son… I’m Peter by the way.”
“Doctor… Strange.” He says, eyeing me. I suppressed a shiver.
“Oh we’re using our made up names… I’m Spider-Man then.”
“This ship is self-correcting its course. Things on Autopilot.”
“Can we control it? Fly us home?” He asks, but dad looks deep in thought.
“Dad?” I ask, worried.
“Stark?” The Wizard asks at the same time.
“Yeah?”
“Can you get us home?” The Wizard clarifies.
“Yeah, I heard you.” He says. “I’m thinking I’m not so sure we should.”
“What?!” I shout out worried.
“Under no circumstances can we bring the Time Stone to Thanos! I don’t think you quite understand what’s at stake here.”
“What? No. It’s you who doesn’t understand-” Dad growls, walking to get up in his face. “-that Thanos has been inside my head for six years. Since he sent an army to New York and now he’s back!” Wait- what? “And I don’t know what to do. So I’m not so sure if it’s a better plan to fight him on our turf or his. But you saw what they did, what they can do. At least on his turf, he’s not expecting it. So I say we take the fight to him. Doctor. Do you concur?”
“All right, Stark. We go to him. But you have to understand. If it comes to saving you or the kid or the Time Stone… I will not hesitate to let either of you die. I can’t, because the universe depends on it.”
“Nice. Good, moral compass.” He says, patting his arm. “We’re straight.” He walks over to me. “Kid?”
“Yeah, dad?"
“This is the fight of our lives.” He says, putting both hands on my shoulders. “That means no holding back against this guy. Got it?”
“Got it.”
“Good.” He nods, and then pulls me into a hug. “If he has a sword… run.” He whispers.
“Why?” I say, trying to look at him, he just pulls me closer.
“Just- Please.” He whispers again.
“Okay.” I whispered back.
“Promise me?”
“I promise.” I tell him.
Dad let me converse with the wizard for a bit while he paced around behind us. He explained a bit of his background, A Neurosurgeon before he became a wizard. Or as he claimed, a Master of the Mystic Arts or A Sorcerer. His name was Doctor Stephen Strange, and I remember reading a paper he had posted a while back that I had found interesting. “You actually read that? And Understood it?”
“Yeah.” I nodded. “It was so cool! I was looking forward to the speech you had on it… but you never showed up.”
“I got in a car crash.” He says
“Oh.. I’m so sorry.”
“It’s fine. After I recovered, I wanted to fix my hands. No one would treat me, then a colleague of mine said he saw this man who had lost all mobility in his legs walking again. One thing led to another, and here I am. Sworn to protect the Time Stone from a madman.”
“It’s still pretty cool. I mean- you’re a wizard now!”
“I am not a wizard.” He sighs.
“Sorry, it’s just- It’s not meant to be rude-”
“It is from me!” Dad calls out to us.
“Ignore him.” I roll my eyes. “It’s just- simplified. Easier to just call you a wizard, but if it really bothers you-”
“Kid. It’s fine.. From you.”
“Okay.” I say, relieved. The wall behind us flickered on. “Hey what’s going on?” I asked, looking at the wall.
“I think we’re here.”
“I don’t think this rig has a self park function. Get your hand inside the steering gimbal. Close those around it!” He instructs, and I follow his instructions. “You understand?”
“Yep, got it.”
“This was meant for one big guy, so we gotta move at the same time.”
“Okay, okay. Ready?” I say, trying not to panic. “We- We might wanna turn. Turn! Turn Turn!” I shout out, and we crash through something. My mask covers my head again, and Strange makes a shield around us with his magic. When we crashed I hadn’t even noticed I had ended up on the roof… safe and sound.
“You all right?” Strange asks, helping dad up.
“That was close. I owe you one.”
I lower myself down on a web next to them “Let me just say if aliens wind up implanting eggs in my chest or something, and I eat one of you I’m sorry.”
“Aliens…?” Dad mutters. Then his eyes widen and turn around. He kicks a grenade that had just rolled in away from us.
“Thanos!!!” Some muscular looking guy yells, and tosses daggers at us. Strange Blocks them with a shield, then his cloak goes and strangles him. A flying guy had come in and opened fire, dad had flown after him. He fired a missile which the guy dodged, only to get hit by the explosion. He collided with dad, who tossed him away and he laughed as he pressed a button. A device on his chest had then stuck him to a wall. I kept trying to avoid this girl with antenna.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Please don’t put your eggs in me!” I begged as I crawled away from her I had webbed her up, and was kicked away by flying guy.
“Stay down clown!” He shouts, and continues to try and hit him with his weird future bullets. I avoided them all and tried to pounce at him, only for him to toss something at me. It electrified and wrapped around my arms. He then lifted me up and held a gun to my head. “Everybody stay where you are. Chill the eff out!” He shouts, then taps to the side of his head, his helmet disappears. “I’m gonna ask you this one time… Where is Gamora?”
“Yeah? I’ll do you one better, who’s Gamora?”
The guy who was fighting Strange’s cloak, and losing, had asked from under dad; “I’ll do you one better. Why is Gamora?”
“Tell me where the girl is, or I swear to you I'm gonna French fry this little freak.”
“Let’s do it! You shoot my guy and I’ll blast him! Let’s go!” Dad says angrily, pointing a giant ass cannon at the guy under him. It looked like the mouth of the xenomorph.
“Do it, Quill! I can take it.” The guy says, so confidently.
“No he can’t!” The girl I had webbed up earlier shouts.
“She’s right, you can’t.” Strange agreed.
“Oh, yeah? You don’t wanna tell me where she is? That’s fine. I’ll kill all three of you, and I’ll beat Thanos myself. Starting with you!”
“Wait, what, Thanos? All right let me ask you this one time. What master do you serve?” Strange asks.
“What master do I serve? What am I supposed to say, Jesus?”
“You're from Earth?” Dad says, appalled.
“I’m not from Earth, I’m from Missouri.”
“Yeah, that’s on Earth, Dipshit!” I told him.
“What are you hassling us for?!” Dad asks.
“So you’re not with Thanos?”
“With Thanos?” He asks, sounding disgusted. “No. I’m here to kill Thanos. He took my girl. Wait, who are you?”
“We’re the Avengers, man.” I say after my mask disappears. To which the guy groans and lets me go.
“You’re the ones Thor told us about!” The girl says.
“You know Thor?” Dad asks, getting more weirded out.
“You know Uncle Thor?”
“Yeah. A tall guy, not that good-looking, needed saving.” The Quill guy says. I frown. Not good-looking? What? Is this the same Thor?
“Where is he now?” Strange asks.
“Headed to some place I couldn’t pronounce to get a weapon to kill Thanos.”
“Oh. Neat… wait… He’s going to Nidavellir!?!” I asked excitedly.
The Quill guy looked shocked. “How do you-”
“He told me about it once! It’s where Mjolnir was made, dad!” I say excitedly, running over to him. “He wanted to show me one day!”
“Okay, new rule. Don’t go to space with Thor."
“But dad!”
-
“What the hell happened to this planet? It’s eight degrees off its axis. Gravitational pull is all over the place.” Quill says, after getting out this weird glowy stick. And how the hell he got all that from that stick beats me.
“Yeah, we got one advantage. He’s coming to us.” Dad mumbles. “We’ll use it. All right, I have a plan. Or, at least the beginnings of one. It’s pretty simple. We draw him in, pin him down, get what we need. Definitely don’t wanna dance with this guy. We just want the gauntlet- Are you yawning? In the middle of this, while I’m breaking it down? Huh? Did you hear what I said?”
“I stopped listening after you said We need a plan.”
“Okay, Mr. Clean is on his own page.” Dad says, exhuasted
“See, not winging it isn’t really what they do.”
“Uh, what exactly is it they do?” I ask, because one of them fought a sentient cloak and lost, and the other didn’t really do much either.
“Kick names, take ass.” The girl says.
“Yeah, that’s right.” The muscle man says, agreeing. Dad just has a look that reads I’m gonna die surrounded by idiots. And I was inclined to agree with him.
“All right, just get over here, please. Mr. Lord, can you get your folks to circle up?”
“Mr. Lord.” He scoffs. “Star-Lord is fine.” He nods at them, and they step over toward us.
“We gotta coalesce. ‘Cause if we all we come at him with is a plucky attitude-”
“Dude. Don’t call us plucky. We don’t know what it means.” Quill interrupts. “All right, we’re optimistic, yes. I like your plan. Expect it sucks, so let me do the plan then it might be really good.”
“Tell me about the dance-off to save the universe.” Muscle guy says. What? Like in Footloose?
“What dance-off?”
“It’s- not- it’s nothing.”
“What? Like in Footloose, the movie?” I ask.
“Exactly like Footloose.” He says excited. “Is it still the greatest movie in history?”
“That movie was garbage.”
“Hey.” dad says, tapping my shoulder. “Don’t encourage this, all right?”
“Okay.”
“We’re getting no help from Flash Gordan here.”
“Flash Gordan? By the way, that’s a compliment. Don’t forget I’m half-human. So that 50% of me that’s stupid.. That’s 100% you.”
“Your math is blowing my mind.” Dad and I say at the same time.
“Excuse me? But does your friend often do that?” The girl asks, look at Strange.
“Strange? We all right?” Dad yells out to him. He walks over to him, and his head keeps flicking around. He’s using the stone for something. Eventually he stops with a shout and stumbles on the ground. “You’re back, you’re all right.” Dad says placing a hand on his leg.
“Hi.” He breathes out.
“Hey what was that?” I ask worried.
“I went forward in time to view alternate futures. To see all possible outcomes of the coming conflict.”
“How many did you see?”
“14,000,605.” He says. And that’s a lot to view in the span of a few minutes. Must come with a killer headache.
“How many did we win?” Dad asks, and I don’t really want to know the answer to that…
“One.” He says after a moment of silence.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
I do like this chapter a lot. I mean there is a lot of call backs to stuff! Like the implications of Thanos possibly having a sword? Remember that? ;) And when Quill calls Peter a freak? Tony was extra upset about that.
There are noticeable differences then the movie. Like Tony realizing what Peter meant by his aliens reference. Instead of being upset at him he actually got the message. Which I thought was a nice change.
We finally hit over 100k words! Which is a lot, and not something I have really done before. Besides the big all-in-one story for my other series, which I don't really count personally. Really proud of my self. :D
See you again soon!
Chapter 46: Wakanda
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The flight on the Quinjet was quiet. Far too quiet then he had anticipated. The only conversation was a brief one where Steve called T’Challa, informing him we were headed his way, and to anticipate a fight soon. Wanda and Vision was sitting next to each other just holding onto each other. Pietro was just watching them fondly, while also looking slightly downcast. Clearly still worried about them both. Sam was flying, with Natasha as a co-pilot. Bruce and her were just sitting there silently, and honestly that was just painful to watch. I remember Peter’s rambles about how he wished they would just talk. Then he disappeared after Sokovia and he could tell Nat was upset with him. Steve walked up to Sam speaking up “Drop to 2,600, heading 0-3-0.”
“I hope you’re right about this. Otherwise we’re gonna land a lot faster than you want to.” Sam informs him, but continues on. As we approach the trees, they disappear revealing a giant sprawling city in the distance.
“Woah.” I say, staring in awe.
“It never gets old.” Steve chuckles.
We land shortly after that, and when the ramp lowers, I see what must be King T’Challa and his guard standing next to him. The woman in red stand near him, while the other men walk forward toward the jet. As we walk down the ramp Bruce asks “Do we bow?”
“Yeah, he’s a king.” Rhodey and I say at the same time. Rhodey winked at me for that.
“Seems I’m always thanking you for something.” Steve says, walking up to T’Challa, shaking his hand.
Bruce clears his throat and bows, “What are you doing?” Rhodey says innocently.
“No Starbucks?” I ask looking around.
The woman next to him taps her spear and gestures at me. “See what I mean?” She asks T’Challa.
“We don’t do that here.” T’Challa says to Bruce. I laugh at him and Rhodey just grins when Bruce looks at him like what the hell? “So, how big of an assault can we expect?”
“Sir? I think we can expect quite a big assault.” Bruce answers.
“How we looking?” Natasha asks following him.
“You have my Kingsguard, The Border Tribe, The Dora Milaje, and-”
“A semi-stable hundred year old man.” A man with long hair and a metal arm says. This must be THE James ‘Bucky’ Barnes. The Winter Soldier… Ex-Winter Soldier, hopefully. Steve hugs him.
“You have a metal arm. That’s awesome, dude.” I say a bit excited.
“How have you been, Buck?”
“Not bad. You know, for the end of the world.” He tells him, and glances at me. “You know, your brother said the same thing to me when we first met.”
“Oh- I-”
“It’s fine.” He just smirks.
-
We were taken to Princess Shuri’s lab. She was scanning Vision and had displayed the gem on this hologram coming from her bracelet. “The structure is polymorphic."
“Right.” Bruce nods. “We had to attach each neuron non- non-sequentially.”
“Why didn’t you just pre-program the synapses to work collectively?” She asks, and Vision looks up at him, probably asking the same in his head.
“Because- we didn’t think of it?”
“I’m sure you did your best.” Shuri teases.
“Can you do it?” Wanda asks.
“Yes. But there are more than two-trillion neurons here. One miss alignment could cause a cascade of circuit failures. It will take time brother.”
“How long?” Steve asks.
“As long as you can give me.”
A pinging sound, and Okoye, the General of the Dora Milaje flicks a bead from her bracelet onto her palm. A display of Earth appears. “Something has entered the upper atmosphere.” She says.
“Hey Cap? We got a situation here.” Sam’s voice from the PA system in the lab. I look outside and spot a giant fireball heading for the city, only to explode against a shield that has apparently always been there.
“God, I love this place.” Bucky says after that.
“Don’t start celebrating yet guys. We got more incoming outside the dome!” Calls out. A few land outside the dome, and the impact explosion is stopped by the shield.
“It’s too late. We need to destroy the Stone now.” Vision says determined.
“Vision, get your ass back on that table.” Natasha orders, and walks for the exit.
“Wanda? As soon as that stone is out of his head, you blow it hell.” Steve orders.
“Evacuate the city. Engage all defenses. And get this man a shield.” T’Challa orders.
“Keep the kid safe, your highness. I ain’t losing another one.” Rhodey instructs.
“Shuri? Keep him safe.” He orders her.
“Of course, brother.” She rolls her eyes. “Stay close to me, white boy. You’ll be safe.”
-
I watch the assembled army on the field. Eventually, at the T’Challa’s orders they open a section of the shield, letting those monsters in. Wanda stayed up with us, and Pietro had gone down to fight with the others. I had put on the suit dad gave me, and just watched Shuri work her magic on Vision.
It felt like it was hours had gone by. Realistically it wasn’t even that. Maybe just an hour? Less? Eventually a giant beam of light had shot down in the middle of the battlefield, followed by lighting. A lot of lighting. Thor had stepped out of the light, with a tree and a raccoon with a gun.
It was then that something traveled beneath the shield, and out came these giant gear looking things. They split apart and started just mowing down across the battlefield. I watch Wanda turn and leave out a balcony and start flying down toward the field. She easily stops the contraptions with her powers.
I hear shouting behind us, and turn around to see some alien guy killing the guards. Shuri keeps working for a second, but when a Dora Milaje gets tossed on the ground in front of her she takes a gauntlet on the table with her in her hand and shoots him. I shoot him too, but as he cuts through the table, Shuri and the Dora Milaje fall down. He hits half of the table at them and they fall to the floor where Vision- was gone? I shoot at him again, hitting his back. He turns around and gets ready to toss his spear at me, only for Vision to grab his neck and slam him through the window. “Guys! We got a Vision situation!” I yell out over the comms.
“Somebody get to Vision!” Steve yells back.
“I got him!” Bruce replies.
“On my way!” Wanda answers too, but I hear a shout of pain, so she might not get here anytime soon. I jump down to follow Vision and the alien guy. I spot a bigger alien smacking him away.
Bruce lands in front of them. “Oh no you don’t. This isn’t gonna be like New York, pal. This thing has already kicked the crap out of the Hulk!” He says, and the bigger alien clamps around his hands and they go flying over the cliff. “Guys! Vision and Harley need back up now!”
I try fighting the spear alien, but the suit moves me as he tries hitting him each time. He eventually gets a good hit on my shoulder. Which allows him to stab Vision again. “I thought you formidable, machine. But you’re dying. Like any man.”
Steve slams into him, knocking him off Vision. “Get out of here!” He orders, after punching him. “Go!” he yells again. I blast the alien again, knocking his spear away. He tosses Steve over a fallen tree and goes to choke him. I use the suit to pull the spear toward me, and toss it at Vison, who stabs the alien through the heart. Lifting him into the air before tossing him to the side. “I thought I told you to go.”
“We don’t trade lives, Captain.” Is all he says.
Wanda lands near us, and helps Vision up. “You okay?” He grits in pain. “What? What is it?”
“He’s here.”
“Everyone on my position. We have incoming.”
Everyone looks around, it’s earlier quiet. Too quiet. Then, a giant purple man appears from a dark blue cloud. “Cap.. that’s him.” Is all Bruce says.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
I like that Harley's first words to Bucky are basically the same as Peter's. Which I think solidifies the idea to the others he really is Tony's son. Also yes, Steve did talk to Bucky about Peter when they first got him out of cryosleep. And of course Natasha kept up with her friends, so she kinda already knew about Harley. But I think Bucky pieced it together himself by the first thing he said alone.
Also, Harley attempting to help in the fight, only to be ignored? That kinda hurt him, I think. Like he'd feel powerless to stop anything. If you're curious about the grab thing for the spear at toward the end, I'd like to think he uses the same thing Ultron uses to pull objects or whatever toward him.
EDIT: Forgot to post chapter 42. Its up now! So sorry about that! Be sure to go read it
Chapter 47: The Battle of Titan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A blue cloud appears suddenly, and out steps a man. A very tall man, with purple skin. A golden gauntlet on his left hand, with 4 small gems attached. Purple, Blue, Red and Orange. He looks solemnly at the ship we crashed. “Oh yeah. You’re much more of a Thanos.” Dr. Strange says, tossing a rock away.
“I take it the Maw is dead?” Is all he asks. The squidward guy? His name was Maw? What? “This day extracts a heavy toll. Still, he accomplished his mission.”
“You may regret that. He brought you face to face with a Master of the Mystic arts.”
“Where do you think he brought you?” Thanos asks, I peak over some of the debris to get a good look at him
“Let me guess, your home?” Dr. Strange guesses. I’m guessing that’s the case too.
“It was.” He answers, and closes his fist. The red stone glows, and a humming sound follows. Eventually the world changes. Revealing what the planet looked like beforehand. “Titan was like most planets. To many mouths, not enough to go around. When we faced extinction, I offered a solution.”
“Genocide?”
“But random. Dispassionate. Fair to rich and poor alike. They call me a mad man. And what I predicted came to pass.” He says, like that at all makes it better. His solution is flawed. Eventually the world would just over populate again in a few generations. It’s simple math.
“Congratulations, you're a prophet.” Dr. Strange says sarcastically.
“I’m a survivor.” Thanos corrects, and I’m starting to suspect he doesn’t really get sarcasm.
“Who wants to murder trillions.”
“With all six stones, I could just snap my fingers.” He says, snapping his fingers to demonstrate. “They would all cease to exist. I call that mercy.”
“Then what?”
“I'll finally rest. And watch the sunrise on a grateful universe. The hardest choices require the strongest wills.”
“I think, you’ll find our will equal to yours.” Strange says, preparing spells.
“Our?” He asks, curiously. When he looks up, dad slams a giant piece of metal on top of him. He reacts by using the gauntlet, if the humming noise was anything to go by.
“Piece of cake, Quill.”
“Yeah, if your goal was to piss him off!”
An explosion of purple, Thanos yells in frustration. Then the metal that had been scattered by the explosion glows a faint red before turning into bats. A lot of bats. Dad starts blasting them all but is chased away. I web one of his eyes, and kick him as hard as I can in the jaw. Drax attacks the back of his leg with his swords, and Strange joins him by summoning a fire sword himself. He eventually punches Drax through a wall, and tries to kick Strange who blocks with his shield. His cape catches him in the air.
Quill shoots at his back, while Strange tosses small disks at him for him to jump across. Avoiding the shots of purple Thanos’ shoots from his gauntlet. He flips over him, placing an explosive on his back, tapping away his helmet. “Boom!” He says, flipping him off while fall through a portal. An electric explosion goes off, knocking him to his knees.
“Don’t let him close his fist.” Strange instructs Cloaky, who flies off his shoulders to do just that.
“Magic!” I shout, as I punch his face, going through a few portals. “More magic!” I yell, grabbing his head with my hands and kicking off his chest. “Magic with a kick!” I yell as kick his jaw again. “Magic with a-”
“Insect!” He growled as he caught my neck.
“Not an insect!” I yell, unveiling my face and biting his hand, hard, my fangs piercing his skin. He shouts at the pain, and tosses me into Strange. He rips off Cloaky and is hit with multiple explosions from dad. The fire is absorbed into the purple stone, and tossed back at dad. I web onto the gauntlet and try to pull it off. He yanks on my web and clotheslines me as I come near him.
He tears off the web, only for some space ship to crash into him. A blue lady comes out and punches his jaw. “Well, well.”
“You should’ve killed me!” the blue lady tells him.
“It would’ve been a waste of parts!” He yells back at her. She smacks him with her sword, and he blocks a few strikes.
She tosses it like a boomerang around him, and smacks him again. “Where’s Gamora?!” she demands, and he tosses her away with a backhand.
Strange wraps around his gauntlet with this fiery-lava rope thing, and closes his hand. Drax comes up behind him and kicks at the back of his leg, forcing him to the ground. Quill fires a small device toward his other hand, and it pulls that hand toward him. I swoop in, webbing his chest and pulling on him too. Dad grabs the gauntlet, letting Strange’s fiery-lava rope disappear. The iron spider legs pop out of my back, and stab into the ground to help me hold onto Thanos. Strange drops Mantis on top of his shoulders, who grabs onto his head and he stops fighting. He screams out, and eventually stops. His eyes going white. “Is he under? Don’t let up.”
“Be quick! He is very strong!”
“Stark! Help!?” Dad yells, and I run over to him, grabbing the gauntlet with him. “She can’t hold him much longer. Let’s go.”
“We gotta open his fingers if we wanna get it off!” I tell him, and he starts with his index.
“Thought you would be harder to catch, for the record this was my plan.” Quill says, landing in front of him. “Not so strong now, huh? Where is Gamora?”
“My Gamora.” He grits out.
“No, bullshit. Where is she?”
“He is in anguish." Mantis gasps out.
“Good.”
“He- He mourns!”
“What does this- this monster have to mourn?!” Drax asks, still holding his legs.
“Gamora…” The blue lady says.
“What?”
“He took her to Vormir. He came back with the Soul Stone. She didn’t.”
“Okay, Quill? You gotta cool it right now. You understand?” Dad tells him. “We almost got his off!”
“Tell she’s lying. Asshole! Tell me you didn’t do it!”
“I had too.”
“No you didn’t. No you didn’t!” He says. “NO YOU DIDN’T” He shouts, smacking his face.
“Quill!” Drax yells out.
“Stop! Stop!” Dad shouts, holding him back.
“It’s coming! It’s coming! I got it, I got it!” I yell, just as it’s about to come off, Thanos smacks Mantis with his head, Then yanks the gauntlet back to him. He then tosses Mantis off him. “Oh god!” I say, and jump out and grab Mantis, holding her still as the suit’s legs form a cage around me we roll for a moment before the stab into the ground slowing our momentum. Strange is tossed away, Dad tries shooting at him, but is smacked away too. Thanos sends a purple wave at Drax, Quill and the blue lady, who then fall to the ground unconscious.
Dad tries hitting him with a sword, but is tossed away. He stares back up at him as the sword retreats into his suit. Thanos looks behind him, and clutches his fist. Both the purple and blue stone glow, and I look up watching the moon being enveloped in a purplely-blue light. Before it all he tosses it at us.
Using the shitty gravity of the planet, I gather everyone safely in some floating debris. “I got you, and you!” I yell, webbing them to stay in place.
I watch Thanos and Strange fight. He uses the fiery-lava spell from earlier hitting the rocks as Thanos jumps, and fires a purple beam at him. Strange blocks it with… what looked like a broken glass wall. He then shoves that wall at Thanos, who punches it using the purple and blue stones. It shatters, and he condenses it into a tiny black hole. Strange blocks it with another spell, turning it into a bunch of moths or something. He floats up, and a bunch of arms appear around him. He splits apart, and they all toss a fiery lasso at him. Wrapping around his arms. He struggles to close his fist, but when he does the purple and orange stones glow. All of the duplicates disappear, and Strange stumbles back at bit. Thanos then uses the blue and red stone to pull him, and the ground toward him. He snatches his neck. “You’re full of tricks, wizard.”
He snatches the amulet off him “No!”
“But you’ve never once used your greatest weapon.” He smashes it in his hand. “A fake.” he says, tossing him away. He goes to use the gauntlet again, but dad puts something on it.
“You throw another moon at me, and I’m gonna lose it.”
“Stark.”
“You know me?”
“I do. You're not the only one cursed with knowledge.”
“My only curse is you.” He says, and fires missiles off his back.
“Come on!” He challenges. Dad slams into him with thrusters on his boots, flipping and landing on his feet, which clamp into the ground as he forms giant jack-hammers and thrusts them into him. He grabs his head, breaking off the helmet, which is quickly replaced, and punches him to the ground. He then rips off the tech that held the gauntlet in place. And fires a steady stream of purple at him. Dad blocks it with a shield, before turning to avoid the beam and slams his leg with the clamp onto the gauntlet and smacks his face. He wipes off a bit of blood on his cheek. “All that for a drop of blood.” He scoffs. Then flips him off the gauntlet and onto the ground. He then proceeds to pummel him with more punches, before picking him up, and punching home the purple stone.
Dad gets up, and his suit is falling apart. He reforms a gauntlet and blasts him. As he stands up a leg disappears and forms his other gauntlet. Thanos blocks it easily, and strides up to him before smacking him in the head. He tried punching him again, but he caught his arm. He takes away the nanites from the arm and makes a blade on his other and attempts to stab him. Thanos dodges, snaps the blade then stabs him.
“No!” I shout, and start running for him.
“You have my respect, Stark. You and your sons.” He grins, and grabs his head. “When I’m done half of humanity will still be around.” He lets go and steps back. “I hope they remember you.”
“No!” I yell again, only for the cloak from Strange to wrap around me and lift me away. “Let me go!”
“Stop!” Strange grits out. “Spare his life… and I will give you the stone.”
“No tricks.” Thanos says. Strange shakes his head. He aims the gauntlet at him.
“Don’t.” Dad grits out.
“Strange! Don’t!” I yell, trying to his cloak to let me go. Strange lifts up his hand, and in between his fingers appears the stone, as if it was a star in the sky behind him. He floats it over to Thanos as holds out his hand. “No!”
“One to go.” He smiles as he puts it on his thumb. He disappears after Quill tries shooting him again.
“Where is he?” He yells. “Did we just lose?”
“Why would you do that?” Dad asks. The cloak drops me, and I run over to dad. He sprayed something on his wound to stop the bleeding.
“We’re in the endgame now.” Is all he says.
“Dad!” I exclaim, inspecting his wound.
-
“Eyes up. Stay sharp!” He says and runs at him. He makes Bruce and the hulk buster see through and tosses him behind him and into the stone wall. Tosses Steve away with purple energy, smacks T’Challa into the ground, and his suit releases the kinetic energy into the ground. Sam is just as easily tossed aside. I blast at him as Wanda and Vision talk. Wanda doesn’t want to do it.
“It’s alright. You could never hurt me.” Vision says to her. “I just feel you.” he says, and she starts blasting it. Rhodey is squished in his suit, and Bucky is tossed away with that purple energy. Natasha is surrounded by rock-tentacle things. Okoye is tossed away as well. This living tree attacks him with a bunch of roots, but Thanos breaks out and tosses him away too. Steve tries stopping him again, and catches his gauntlet with his hands before being punched down on the ground. I keep lasering him down, and eventually Wanda shoots at him too, and he uses that gauntlet of his to make a shield. “I love you.” I hear Vision whisper, and he’s blown up.
“I understand my child… Better than anyone.” He says to Wanda.
“You could never.”
“Today I lost more than you can know. But now is no time to mourn. Now, there is no time at all.” He says, and clutches his hand, a punch of green runes form around him and he twists his hand. And it’s like time rewinds for Vision.
“NO!” She yells, and is smacked away.
“VIS!” I shout, and get smacked too. He picks up Vision by the neck, and tears the stone out of his forehead, and places it in the gauntlet. A punch of lighting, like every color of those stones courses through his body. He’s then blasted by lighting, and tries blasting Thor down with the gauntlet, who tosses an axe at him. It is embedded into his chest.
“I told you, you’d die for that.” He says angrily. Pushing the Axe into his chest more.
“You-” he gasps out. “You- You should’ve gone for the head.” He says, and snaps his fingers. A bright flash of light.
“What did you do?” Thor demands. “What’d you do!?” He doesn’t answer, just lifts the gauntlet up and disappears behind a blue cloud, just like he arrived.
“Where’d he go?” Steve asks, looking around. “Thor? Where he’d go?”
“Steve?” Bucky asks, and he’s turning into dust, eventually stumbling forward and falling before dispersing into dust.
“No…” I whisper in horror. I hear Okoye shouting, terrified in the distance. I turn around and watch Wanda turn into dust over Vision’s corpse. I hear Uncle Rhodey yelling for Sam somewhere in the distance too. I hear a gust of wind behind me, and spot Pietro, covered in a lot of the alien’s blood standing there.
“Where’s my sister?” He asks, looking around, “Harley!? Where’s Wanda?”
“I’m sorry…”
-
I help dad up. We just decided to try and use the Guardian’s ship to get back to Earth. “Something's happening.” Mantis says, glancing around. She just turns to dust. Bad. Bad.
“Quill?” Drax asks, before turning to dust himself.
“Steady, Quill.” Dad says. Bad.
“Oh man.” Is all he says before turning to dust.
“Tony?” Strange says. “There was no other way.” He says, before turning to dust himself. Bad! BAD! DANGER! DANGER! DYING! DYING!
“Dad?” I say quietly. DYING! DYING! DYING! “I don’t feel so good.”
“No, you’re all right.” He says, sounding like he didn’t really believe himself. DYING! HEAL! DYING DYING! HEAL! DYING DYING!
“I don’t wanna go!” I hear myself say, collapsing into his arms. DYING! DYING! “I don’t wanna go! Dad, please- I don’t wanna go- I don’t wanna go-” DYING! DYING! I fall onto the ground, as he still tries holding me up. “I’m sorry…” DYING! DYING! DYI-
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed.
Ironically this might be a chapter no one can enjoy, because of what it is.
Peter trying to stop Strange, but being stopped by the cloak is something I kinda wished happened in the original movie. So I put it here. Oh! And this is actually a point where I came up with an idea for a What If? story! LMK if you want to read it!
Pietro lives while Wanda dies, I wanna ask if anyone was thinking I'd go that route? Genuinely curious.
Harley attempting to protect Wanda and Vision only to fail miserably. :(
I think that's all I got for notes. See you next time
Chapter 48: Interlude IX: In case of an untimely demise...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s been almost 10 days since Thanos. Natasha and I went out to New York where Fury was last spotted. FRIDAY identified a signal coming from near a car registered to Fury. We picked it up, and this small pager looking thing was on the ground. “What do you think it is?” I ask her.
“No clue, but Fury must’ve thought it important to keep it on his person.” She says, inspecting it.
“Let’s get it to the compound.” I suggest. “Maybe we can learn what it is?”
After a while the battery dies, and I hook it up to some stuff to keep it alive. Eventually I get the signal going again. We watch it for about 12 days before it stops. “Rhodey? Go get Nat and Steve.” I ask. “I’m getting Bruce.” He nods, and leaves the room. He returns with Nat and Steve in tow.
“What have we got?” Nat asks as she enters.
“Whatever signal it was sending finally crapped out.” I informed them.
“I thought we bypassed the battery?” Steve questions.
“We did. It’s still plugged in. It just- Just stopped.” Rhodey says, frowning at it.
“Reboot it, send the signal again.” Steve instructs
“We don’t even know what this is.” Bruce says worried.
“Fury did. Would you just do it please?” Nat says, staring at it. “You tell me the second you get a signal. I wanna know who’s on the other end of that thing.”
“Where’s Fury?” a woman in blue, red and gold armor asks, standing behind us.
-
We learn who she was, is, whatever. Carol Danvers. A super powered ex-airforce pilot that went missing before the 90s. She explained who she is, how she knew Fury, her powers and a lot of stuff that mostly went over my head. She had explained that the device there she given to Fury with the sole purpose of emergencies only. When she found out he was likely dead thanks to Thanos she was just… sad. After which she asked what she could do to help.
“Find my dad, and brother.” I say before anyone else speaks up. “They went up on one of his stupid donut ships into space, and we haven’t heard from them since.”
“They have a name?”
“Tony Stark, and Peter Stark.”
“Okay, kid. I’ll see what I can do.” She says. “The best course of action is to head in the direction the ship went. Maybe I can find them following the trajectory.”
“My friends got a message saying to meet her on Titan.” The raccoon speaks up. “Try heading there.”
“Got it. I’ll let you know if I find anything. That-” She points at the device. “Can call me if needed. I’ll let you know if I find anything.” She says, and is already walking out of the compound.
-
I spent what felt like hours throwing up after the blue lady, Nebula I learned, tried helping toward the Guardians’ ship. She would later tell me it was only 30 minutes of me hacking up nothing but air. We had tried repairing the ship as best we could. After we got it working, we had flown for maybe a few hours before we had to shut it down. I played paper football with her, teaching her how to play and explaining the rules. And accepting defeat easily. Normally I was a sore loser, but I loved the way she looked up, a soft gleam in her eyes as she realized she won.
-
I had sat near the captain’s chair, turning on a helmet I made to record a message. “This thing on?” I ask myself, tapping just under the visor. “Hey, Miss Potts. Pep. If you find this recording… don’t post it on social media. It’s gonna be a real tear jerker. I don’t know if you’re ever gonna see these. I don’t know if you’re still- Oh, god, I hope so. I hope you and Harls are okay… Don’t let him have the suits, please. He needs to finish school- no, college before he can even think about taking my place, okay?”
“Today’s Day 21. No, uh, 22. You know, if it wasn’t for the existential terror of staring into the literal void of space, I’d say I’m feeling a little better today. Infection runs its course.”
“Thanks to the Blue Meanie back there. Oh, you’d love her. Very practical. Only a tiny bit sadistic. So, the fuel cells were cracked during battle, and we figured out a way to reverse the ion charge. We bought ourselves about 48 hours of flight time… Uh, but it’s now dead in the water. Thousand light years from the nearest 7-Eleven. Oxygen will run out tomorrow morning. That’ll be it. Pep, I know I said no more surprises… but, I gotta say I was really hoping to pull off one last one. But it looks like… Well, you know what it looks like. Don’t feel bad about this. I mean, actually, if you grovel for a couple weeks… and then move on with enormous guilt…”
“I should probably lie down, for a minute, and rest my eyes. Please know, when I drift off, it’ll be like every night lately. I’m fine. Totally fine. I dream about you. Because it’s always you.” I turn off the recording, and wipe under the visor like wiping away a tear. I lay down, a blanket covering me as best I can, before falling asleep. A bright light shines in my face, and I open my eyes slowly. A glowing lady staring at me. She taps against her ear, and says something before flying under the ship. We start moving, and whatever she is- she turned the power back on allowing us to survive the journey to wherever she’s taking us.
~
Pepper had joined us at the compound. She had Happy go find Harry, Emily and Aunt May in the city after he dropped her off. He only came back with Aunt May. Saying the apartment was empty at the Osborn’s. Pepper just nodded, and distracted herself with acquiring their apartment, just in case.
It was about 22 days after Thanos, and 13 days after Carol stopped by that we got a response from her. “I found them.” Is all she said. “Clear an LZ near the compound.”
It was that night that she landed carrying a ship over her head, Pepper and I had already been out there, waiting for her when the others came running out. A blue alien lady was helping dad down the steps of the ship. Steve had run up to take him from her. “Couldn’t stop him.” He says, in lieu of greeting.
“Neither could I.”
“Hang on… I lost my kid.” He says softly.
Steve’s eyes go wide in shock. “Tony… we lost.”
“Is uh-” He starts again, but Pepper and I crash into a hug with him. “Oh, good.” We help him inside.
-
“It’s been 23 days since Thanos came to Earth.” Rhodey starts the debrief. Screens popping up with people confirmed missing, portraits of people we knew as well. Bucky, Fury, a guy named Stephen Strange. Sam, Wanda.. People I don’t recognize either. Hope van Dyne, Scott Lang, Hank Pym. Maria Hill.
“World governments are in pieces. The parts that are still working are trying to take a census, and it looks like he did… exactly what he said he was going to do. Thanos wiped out… 50% of all living creatures.” More names popped up; Peter Stark, Emily Osborn, Harry Osborn. Shuri, T’Challa.
“Where is he now? Where?” Dad demands.
“We don’t know. He just opened a portal… and walked through.”
“What’s wrong with him?” Dad asks, pointing at Thor.
“Oh, he’s pissed.” Rocket speaks up. The Raccoon guy who’s friends with the blue lady apparently. “He thinks he failed. Which of course he did, but there’s a lot of that going around, ain’t there?”
“Honestly, until this exact second, I thought you were a build-a-bear.”
“Maybe I am.”
“We’ve been hunting for three weeks now. Deep space scans and satellites and we got nothing. Tony, you fought him-”
“Who told you that? I didn’t fight him. No, he wiped my face with a planet, while the Bleecker Street Magician gave away the store. That’s what happened. There was no fight, ‘cause he’s not beatable.”
“Did he give you any clues, any coordinates, anything?”
“Uh- pfft.” Dad spits. “I saw this coming a few years back. I had a vision. I didn’t want to believe it. I thought I was dreaming.”
“Tony, I’m gonna need you to focus.”
“And I needed you. As in, past tense. That trumps what you need. It’s too late, buddy. Sorry” he smacks some cups away from him. “You know what I need? I need a shave.” He complains, and starts yanking out the IV in his arm. “And I believe I remember telling all youse, alive and otherwise, that what we needed was a suit of armor around the world!” he continues, ignoring Rhodey’s protests. “Remeber that? Whether it impacted our precious freedoms or not. That’s what we needed.”
“Well that didn’t work out, did it?”
“I’d say we’d lose. You said, We’ll do that together, too. And guess what, Cap? We LOST. And you weren’t there. But that’s what we do, right? Our best work after the fact? We’re the Avengers. The Avengers not the Prevengers. Right?”
“Okay, you made your point. Sit down, just sit down.” Rhodey argues.
“She’s great by the way.” he pointed at Carol.
“Tony, you’re sick. Sit Down.”
“We need you. You’re new blood. Bunch of tired old mules. I got nothing for you, Cap. I got no coordinates. No Clues. No Strategies. No options. Zero. Zip. Nada. No trust, liar.” He yanks off the housing unit off his chest and slams it on Steve’s palm. “Here, take this. You find him, you put that on… you hide.” He says, before sitting down abruptly. “I’m fine. Let me-”
I sat with Pepper in the medical room, Bruce gave him a sedative. Rhodey went out to discuss things with the others. Not even a few minutes later Rhodey tells us he’s going into space to try and find Thanos. They think they have a lead. Bruce says he’ll go with, and Rhodey asks if I’ll come along too. I shake my head no. He pats my shoulder and promises to return soon, hopefully with the stones.
~
When interrogating Thanos, Rhodey noticed while his one arm, that held the gauntlet was severely messed up… His other arm was decaying. Slowly, but surely. That hand was warped in a bandage. When Thor cut off the gauntlet hand that bandage had fallen off, revealing a very dead-looking hand. He didn’t even have to hold his arm still because it wasn’t working well. When Thanos said he used the stones to destroy the stones, he didn't want to believe it. When his own daughter confirmed that Thanos was not a lair. He knew there was no hope. Then Thor just chops off his head…
- One Year Later -
Dad was grieving.
That’s the most simple way to explain it. But when the… anniversary of Thanos came along. People had called it The Decimation. No one works. The whole world mourns, together. Silent. Unmoving. We had moved out of the Lenox Hills building. Only one of the receptionists lived, Ana. She understood when we moved out. May offered the cabin that she inherited from her late husband. Dad had been renovating it over the years for her. In hopes of having a nice get away from… everything. It was a 3 bed, 3 in a half bath, now it was a 6 bed, and 6 in a half bath. Dad had left a room for Peter. Refusing not to have one anymore. It was filled with various things, but all in boxes. Unpacked. Dad refused to do anything besides that.
Pepper was apparently pregnant. We found out after Carol had gone into space to look for dad. My little sister, Morgan Hope Stark was born on March 9th 2019. She was just a baby now, and Dad had distracted himself by working at SI while she was pregnant, and after Morgan was born. Freshman year ended early. Barely even a full day before people decided to just let people graduate their year. MJ, Ned, Sally and Flash from Peter’s AcaDec team dusted. Betty, and Jason, the news anchors for Midtown got dusted too. Cindy, Abe and Charles from AcaDec survived. Along with Mr. Harrington. Everything was just… awful.
So awful that, on the anniversary of Thanos, the 31st of May, Dad had started drinking. After nearly 8 years of being sober. He had just locked himself in the lab. Not wanting to be disturbed. Or seen. I was just silently crying in my room when “You have one new message, from Peter Stark.” Karen’s voice sounded out from the speakers inside it. “What?” “You have one new message from Peter Stark. Would you like me to play it for you?” “Uhm.. yeah… sure, Kar…”
“Playing message…”
“Hey, Harley.” Peter greets, a holographic image of him displayed sitting at a chair. He runs his hand through his hair. “I started making these after that thing with the Washington Monument. So they’ll likely be out of date sometime. Assuming you’ve gotten this, and I programmed the protocol correctly… then I’m dead.” He chuckles, like he’s gone insane. “I left these for my family. My loved ones, and friends… Even made a specific one for the team in general if we ever got back together… just in case you know?”
“Anyway, this message is personalized for you, Harls. My brother. I’m sorry I left you to deal with Mom and Dad. I promise that everything will be okay. Okay? You just… have to keep moving forward. I’m guessing Dad is overflowing with guilt, and has started drinking again. I can’t say I blame him.”
“Damn, how accurate can you be, Peter?” I sniffled.
“But, you have to get him to stop. Okay? He’s promised he’d never touch a drop again, but… I know him. He’ll think; it’s all his fault. That he had to be better. That he just had to be stronger, smarter, whatever. I’m here to tell you, to tell him, he’s wrong. There was nothing he could’ve done to prevent it. He can, and will, get caught in a whirlpool of thoughts of ‘what if?’ Well, what if everyone was suddenly an animal? What if everyone suddenly was allergic to sunlight? What if everyone was frozen in time?”
“My point is, it’s stupid to think of the ‘what if I had just done this or that’ okay? My dad’s a futurist, and has always claimed as such. Believes history to be boring and not worth thinking about. So. Here’s the deal. Fuck that. Screw the past. It’s already happened. Set in stone, whatever. Look to the future, and set about bringing forth a better tomorrow for everyone. Okay? A legacy for future generations.”
“I love you, Harley. Remember that, okay?”
“Damn you, Peter.” I mumble, wiping the tears off my face. “What the hell was that, Karen?” “That would be the Curtain Call Protocol, Harley.” “What is that?” “The Curtain Call Protocol was a protocol left behind by my creator, Peter Antony Stark. A series of messages for his loved ones. Family, Friends and The Avengers team should get back together. In case of an untimely demise this protocol was created as a time capsule of Peter’s words of encouragement. Sent in the form of a message on the anniversary of his death.”
“Who are the recipients?” “I am not allowed to disclose that information.” “Well… what can you disclose?” “I can say that you are among the recipients.” “Thanks, Kar, I didn’t know that.” “I’m sorry, Harley. That is all I’m allowed to disclose.” “Thanks anyway, Karen.” “Of course. Is there anything else you need?” “No thanks, Kar.”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed.
This interlude serves as the end of A:IW, and the initial start of A:EG. So that's why there is a few jumps in time. :)
So, in the very brief interaction with Thanos they had, his other hand was decaying. Well, if you remember really early on, Peter grew fangs and venom glands... and he had bit down on his hand when he caught him and called him an 'insect'. Which is when he had unknowingly injected said venom. And well on a normal human, that would've killed them in about 10 minutes, but Thanos isn't human or 'normal' for that matter. So it was really slowly killing him. Basically, if he didn't snap away the stones when he did, he would've died with the stones still all the gauntlet.
That idea was kind of inspired by another fic by inkinmheartanddonthepage. But I forgot which... I know that instead of Thanos getting away, he is paralyzed and Nebula kills him.
Oh, and that message for Harley at the end? I'm very proud of that. Plus the "Legacy for future generations" is a direct quote from Tony in IM2, during the Expo scene. :)
Chapter 49: Interludes X & XI: "Adopted" & "The Door"
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harley was going to MIT.
The school year has shifted a lot since… since half the population died. School, at least for the U.S starts in really late August. Typically the last week. While the new end of school was the second to last week of Friday of May. It was currently the last week of Senior year for him. He had gotten his acceptance letter, and it had said We are excited to accept another Stark into MIT.
It was when Morgan was born that he had become public knowledge. Apparently people wanted to see the ‘new baby stark’ and ignored the request for privacy. They initially thought he was the first kid. Which Dad had scoffed, and said he was the second kid. Then he threatened everyone to leave his family alone.
Dad had announced Harley Stark to the world the next day later after reporters had tried questioning him at school. He once again demanded privacy for his family, and if people couldn’t accept that, they could expect the next threat will come written on a missile. Safe to say, people left him alone after that.
He had skipped ahead in school. Sophomore year had become Junior year, and he had breezed through that too. He had to admit, he was just trying to keep busy and distract himself. Distract that their new home, the Cabin he had fixed up for Aunt May, was empty. Rather, emptier.
Dad had taken a page out of Barton’s book. Semi-Retired, only to be called upon if the world was ending or something. He and Pepper had been teaching him stuff about S.I, in hopes he’d be willing to take a department. He had settled for Dad’s place as head of R&D. He worked on his own suit a bit, and helped Dad occasionally on his. They had phased out the nanoparticle shields and replaced them with energy-based ones. Courtesy of Okoye, and Wakanda to share the designs.
He knew he was building Mom a suit too.
Another thing that happened. Dad finally married Mom. It was in October, a fall wedding, before Morgan was born. A closed event, with a lot of empty chairs. Neither could bring it upon themselves to remove the names. Dad had cried afterward. He knew Peter would’ve loved to see him marry Pepper. He had basically already accepted the fact she was his new mom.
He smiles fondly at the memory. Peter had been calling her mom for months, before they got engaged, and never even acknowledged it. At least, that’s what he thought, until Mom had confessed that back when he first met Dad, he had called her mom then too.
The house shook a bit, and he frowned. Looking out the window he saw the Benatar landing in the gravel drive way. It was a little early in the morning, but he knew they were stopping by. He rushes out of his room, and hears mom shouting No running in the house! He obliges her request and speed walks out the front door. There, he spots Nebula and her friend Rocket. He crashes into a hug with her, which she gladly returns. Every visit he had been slowly teaching her how to be her own person, to ignore the voice of the angry grape inside her head. She had taken to calling him that too. Sometimes she called him Grimace which apparently her sister’s boyfriend (she thinks he was her boyfriend) had called him before.
Rocket was a badass. He had called him his Favorite Trash Panda and was insulted that Quill thought that was insulting. Clearly, Quill had no idea that today people regularly call raccoons trash pandas with affection.
“Hey, Nebula, Rocket.” He greets. He ruffles the latter’s head. Which he had grumbled about.
“Hello, Harley. It’s good to see you again.” She smiled.
“Yeah, yeah.” Rocket grumbled. “You all disgust me.”
“Sure we do, Rocket. Sure we do.” I smirk at him, “Come on, Dad is inside.” Mom had greeted them as they entered the kitchen, and had requested I drag Dad out of the garage. He apparently had Morgan on his lap, showing her something. “I thought you learnt from the first one?” I ask, in lieu of greeting.
“I learned from the first one that it’s way easier to hold them still rather than trusting them to sit still.” He corrected. “Blue Meanie here?”
“She just got here. Didn’t you feel the house shake?”
“No, I was distracted showing Morgan how to make an arc reactor.”
“Dad.”
“Yes?”
“She is gonna be using a suit at the age of 6 if you keep this up.”
“No!”
“Yes.”
“No!”
“Whatever. Come on, Mom made lunch.” I roll my eyes.
-
It was another visit with Nebula that dad had gone about adopting her. She didn’t understand what that meant, but after explaining what it was, and emphasizing that it was nothing like what the angry grape did, she was happy. She had still called him Tony or Stark for a while. And he had come up with a ‘human’ name for her. Which was just Nebula Maria Stark. She had gladly accepted that name. Which had also come with the effect of fear of being ‘proper named’ which happened when she visited early in the morning and had taken Harley and Morgan to a zoo.
His family had gotten bigger, and he felt bad he was going to go to MIT when summer ends. Morgan was very upset about it. He couldn’t blame her. She was only 2, and could speak a little, but boy was she upset. He felt bad. Because he knows that his sister, who was only 2 years younger than him, would be just as upset as Morgan was now when he would leave for college. He had cried in his room that night, and Dad had comforted him. Promising that Abigail is still with him. That she’s happy he’s in a new family.
That had only made him cry more, because he was right.
~~ The Door ~~
Her house was big. And the outside was big too. Lots of room to play. She wasn’t allowed to go very far out into the forest, but she knows she’d like it. She had explored every part of the house, even the attic, and had made up plenty of adventures. Her brother had played with her every weekend. When her sister and her pet raccoon visited, they all did something together. Except the raccoon because he was stubborn.
She had explored every hidey hole in this house. Expect what was beyond the blue door. She wasn’t allowed to enter that room. It was locked, with a key. Which was weird. The only door with keys to it was the front door! She had asked ceiling lady about it, and frowned when ceiling lady couldn’t tell her about it.
Her brother would be back today, for summer. She loves summer, and she couldn’t wait to go swimming with her brother again. She had tried opening the doors a few times, but since the door required a key, it was to no avail. When he got home, and spun her in the air she had laughed. Harley loved doing that. She didn’t know why though.
It was after daddy’s birthday that she asked Harley about the door. He had stopped all his movement, and dropped a glass onto the floor. “Harley?” She asked worriedly. He had quickly moved away from the glass, picking her up and setting her on the counter. Which isn’t fair! She can’t get down from there without getting hurt. He had cleaned up the glass shards, picked her up and sat her on the couch. He was still quiet. He was never quiet.
“I… I can’t tell you about the door.” He says. He looks sad.
“Why not?”
“I… I just can’t, Morguna.” He says with a frown. “That’s not a question I want to answer, okay?”
“Okay.” She accepts that, at least a little bit. He had looked so upset, and it wasn’t a look she wanted him to ever have again. It was the next day, and Daddy was in the garage. He had locked everyone out, and Mommy and Harley had said nothing about it. She didn’t question it. He did this last year too. She thinks. Mommy had been in her office all day, and Harley was in his room. She thinks she hears crying, and another voice inside the room. But the doors are locked, and she isn’t allowed in.
She had settled in her own room, and played with her dolls, when above her desk a small light appeared. She frowned at it. And walked up to get a closer look. It was a small envelope light, with a red 1 next to it. “Auntie Friday?” She asks aloud. The ceiling lady she had learned was named Friday, and she had called her Auntie Friday ever since. “Yes, Madame Secretary?" “What’s this?” “That is a pre-recorded message for you. If you tap on it, it’ll play.” She taps on it, and another voice speaks up "Initiating Curtain Call Protocal… You have one new message, from Peter Stark. Would you like me to play?” Her eyes widen, and she mumbles a yes.
A boy appears behind her, sitting backwards on a chair. He’s a hologram, like when Uncle Rhodey calls daddy in the garage.
“Is it recording? Okay. Okay. You got this, Peter.” The boy takes a deep breath. “Hey, it’s me… ya boy.” He laughs. “That was terrible. No. Delete that-” the recording cuts, and the boy reappears. “Okay. Take what? 5? 6?” the new voice from earlier speaks up “Its take 36, Peter.” “Shush, Karen!” He complains. “Okay okay. Take 36.” He rolls his eyes. “This is way harder than I thought it’d be… Just- Start with the basics.” He takes another deep breath. “Hey, I’m Peter Anthony Stark. I’m your older brother… Okay, technically it’d be step-brother, because our mom’s are different but every time I bring up step-siblings to Harry he always giggles like a little- I’m distracting myself. Back on topic. Morgan, if I’ve guessed your name right, otherwise this is very awkward… But you can only hear Dad’s and Mom’s quote unquote ‘prophetic dreams argument’ so many times and not accept that it’s probably your name.” He grins.
“Anyway, if you’ve received this message… then you are at least 4 years old… And that means I’ve missed out on 4 years of your life. Because I had too-”
Another voice speaks up. “Are you sure your dad wants you to explain that concept to a 4 year old?”
“Shut up, Harry!” He exclaims.
“What? Am I wrong?”
“No! I just-” the recording cuts, and the boy reappears. “Sorry about that. Anyway, I’ve missed out on 4 years of your life, because I’ve…. Gone away. I had too, and I can’t come back. But when I heard… Nevermind. Anyway, I left you a bunch of recordings, Morgan, and on the Anniversary of… this day, you’ll get one of them. Because I know Dad. I know he couldn’t bring himself to talk about me. So I will do it for you. This year, I just.. Figured I’ll let you know I existed. That I love you, despite I’ve never met you. So you know that I’m always with you. I love you, Morgan.”
She hadn’t realized she was crying. She just sat on the ground where she was standing. She smiles a little, and heads out of her room. She knocks on Harley’s door, because he is the only one that tells her stuff.
~
Another year.
Another year without his brother… another year without his mom and sister.
He had anticipated Morgan’s curiosity about the door. Children are curious by nature, and the kids of Tony Stark are no different. Peter had, as MJ once described, had held onto his ‘child-like wonder’ and views of the world. Sure, he had his more mature moments. But in everyday life he was optimistic. God, he missed his friends.
Today he would get another message. He had been accurate so far, he notes. Predicting Dad’s spiral the first year, going back to drinking. Mom would force herself into work, a distraction, because to not be doing something in every waking moment would make her collapse. Rhodey would be similar to Dad. Minus the drinking part. He was just quiet. Happy would be like Mom. errands all day, never stopping once.
He even predicted that Aunt May would be just cleaning all day.
He wonders what he’ll be able to predict this time. Tears are already falling as he taps play. “Initiating Curtain Call Protocol. You have one new message. Would you like me to play it?” Karen’s kind voice speaks up. He just nods, and the message plays.
“Hey, Harls.” Peter smiles at him again. “Another year, huh? I’m sorry, again. Hope you’re doing good. Did you get into MIT yet?” He looked shocked that yet again he had gotten it spot on. “Did I surprise you with that?” he laughs. “I figured you would skip sophomore year… Of course, this recording had been under the context of… well, I figured you might have. There are so many different variations to these. I had a few variables to account for after all. Karen helped sort them out and stuff. Bless her heart.” He chuckles again. “Anyway, onto another note. Did Harry move on?”
“What the hell do you take me for?!” He hears him in the background. Harley just chuckles, trying not to choke as he’s still been crying. “Like I’d move on from you. Stark.”
“What?” He whispers.
“Oh come on! I’d want you too!”
“Fuc-” The recording cuts.
“Ignore that last part. Someone was upset that I suggested he’d move on from his boyfriend.” He rolls his eyes. Harley’s breath is caught. He had suspected for a long time, but honestly didn’t know it was already a thing. “Anyway. Is he okay? I managed to get him out of the room… If you’re wondering how I’ve recorded all of these without your knowledge, I did it at Harry’s room. With his permission of course. He said he wanted to make some for me… and himself later on. I hope he’s okay, Harls…”
“On a… lighter note, if Morgan’s turned 4 recently, she’ll get a message too. I know dad. I know he wouldn’t want to talk about me. So I figured I’d help him by leaving her messages. And knowing you, she’d probably come to you first.” He just grins at him. “I bet her message is done, and she’s about to knock on your door.” He hears a knock behind him, and once again is impressed at how Peter knows this stuff. “I love you, Harls. Take care of everyone for me, okay?”
The recording ends, and he wipes away his tears. He opens the door to reveal a puffy-faced Morgan. She had been crying too. He picks her up, and they sit on his bed together. “Tell me about Petey?” She asks, in a whisper.
He smiles. “Okay… Well, did you know he’s Spider-Man?”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Our brother is Spider-Man, but you can’t tell anyone that. Okay?”
“Okay!” She grins, “Tell me something else!”
“Okay… let me think… Did you want to know about the time he called mommy, ‘mommy’ for the first time?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Well.. Mom isn’t my ‘mommy’. I had different parents growing up. Same with Peter. His mom had… gone away when he was really young so he’s never had a mom before. Does that make sense?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay, so back when I first met dad…”
-
Tony had once claimed he wasn’t nostalgic.
He was a liar, is what he was. He was nostalgic, but he just didn’t like that fact about him. So he just lied about it. To his son, and his PA that had slowly become Peter’s mom. She had accepted that role so easily that it just made sense that she was his mom. She could read them both like a book. Cover to cover. She knew all their tells. What every face they made meant. Their favorite topics, foods, whatever. She was the only one that could get him to do anything. Not including his first son, of course.
Peter had left him recordings, messages in case he had died early. The Curtain Call Protocol.
He had made them with his friend, Harry over in Emily’s apartment in Queens. And that’s what they were doing there that entire week. He had spent a week of summer after the Vulture Incident over there. He had heard Harry pitch in occasionally. That had made him smile. He trusted Harry with this secret so much that he accepted input from him.
It was the 4th year since he’s been gone. He had gotten the message the first year. Telling him it’s okay, and that he can’t spiral into drinking again. His son knew him so well he had anticipated him drinking again, to cope with the grief.
This year, he knew the messages were different. He didn’t have the same outfit on. His hair was longer, and he had a different vibe to him. He didn’t really anticipate the words that came out of his mouth. “How’s Morgan?”
Safe to say, he had broken even more with that one.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed!
I figured I'd combine these two interludes into one chapter, because they were both relatively short. Also because for some reason I wanted A:EG to start on Chapter 50. So here we are! :D
I don't really have anything else to add, so I guess just be excited for Endgame stuff?
Chapter 50: Impossible Odds
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Natasha hadn’t lost people like this before. She had thought she lost her sister, but she was alive. Reunited, and out saving others like her. Then Thanos happened. She lost her second family. Clint’s family. Then she lost Clint too. He disappeared, and had gone on a murdering spree.
Tony had lost his son. On another planet. She didn’t want to even think about what that meant to him. He had told her one day, when she had visited for Christmas to see the new baby Stark, that he had held his own son in his arms as he turned into dust. He had semi-retired, and was considering fully retiring as his new daughter got older every day. She had gotten the yearly message, like the others would. She was still in a bit of awe at how much he cared for others.
She took it upon herself to do what the others wouldn’t. The current weekly debrief was Rocket and Nebula complaining that Carol had pinged an ‘infectious garbage scow’ and not a suspect warship. “We get a reading on those tremors?”
“It was a mild subduction under the African Plate.” Okoye confirms
“Do we have a visual? How are we handling it?”
“Nat. It’s an earthquake under the ocean. We handle it, by not handling it.”
She ignored that comment, “Carol, are we seeing you here next month?”
“Not likely.”
“What? You gonna get another haircut?”
“Listen fur face. I’m covering a lot of territory. The things that are happening on Earth are happening everywhere. On thousands of planets.”
“All right, all right. That’s a good point.”
“So you might not see me for a long time.”
“All right, Uh, well- This channel’s always active. So, if anything goes sideways, anyone’s making trouble where they shouldn’t. It comes through me.” She insisted. She got a series of confirmations, and they all disappeared. She sat down and prepared to eat her sandwich, but stopped when Rhodey was still here. “Where are you?”
“Mexico. The Federales found a room full of bodies. Looks like a bunch of cartel guys, never even had a chance to get their guns off.”
“It’s probably a rival gang.”
“Except it isn’t. It’s definitely Barton. What he’s done here… what he’s been doing for the last few years… I mean, the scene that he left, I gotta tell you, there’s a part of me that doesn't even wanna find him.”
She is silent for a moment. “Will you find out where he’s going next?”
“Nat?”
“Please?”
“Okay.” He nods, and steps away ending the call. She puts her hands together in front of her face and wonders where she went wrong.
“You know, I’d offer to cook you dinner, but you seem pretty miserable already.” Steve speaks up, and when she looks at him it looked like he was just standing there watching her.
“You here to do your laundry?”
“And to see a friend.”
“Clearly, your friend is fine.” She lies.
He messes with his keys for a moment before speaking up again “You know, I saw a pod of whales when I was coming over the bridge?”
“In the Hudson?”
“There’s fewer ships, clearer water…”
“You know, if you’re about to tell me to look on the bright side.. Um, I’m about to hit you in the head with a peanut butter sandwich.”
“Sorry, force of habit.” He says tossing his keys on the table. She places a plate in front of him, but he just stares at it. “You know, I keep telling everybody they should move on, grow. Some do. But not us.”
“If I move on, who does this?” I ask him.
“Maybe it doesn’t need to be done.” He retorts quickly.
“I used to have nothing… Then I got this, this job. This family. And I was better because of it. And even though they’re gone… I’m still trying to be better.”
“I think we both need to get a life.” He complains.
“You first.” She quips back. “That’s something Peter would say, Steve.” She smirks. A notification pops up and she slides it over to her right, and the screen opens up. “Oh! Oh hi! Hi! Is anyone home? This is, uh, Scott Lang!
“Is this an old message?” Steve asks, standing up.
“We met a few years ago at the airport? In Germany? I was the guy that got really big I had a mask on. You wouldn’t recognize me… Antman? I know you know that! I really need to talk to you guys!”
“It’s the front gate.”
-
He paces in place mumbling himself. “Scott? Are you okay?”
“Yeah.” He lies, and puts his face in his hands. “Have either of you guys studied quantum physics?”
“Only to make conversation.”
He points at her, “All right, so five years ago, right before, Thanos, I was in a place called the quantum realm. The quantum realm is like its own microscopic universe. To get in there, you have to be incredibly small. Hope. She’s my, um- she was my- she was supposed to pull me out. And then Thanos happened, and I got stuck in there.”
“I’m sorry, that must have been a very long five years.”
“Yeah but that’s just it. It wasn’t. For me it was five hours.” Steve and I look at each other. “See, the rules of the quantum realm aren’t like they are up here. Everything is unpredictable- Is that anybody’s sandwich? I’m starving.”
“Scott? What are you talking about?”
“So, what I’m saying is- time works differently in the quantum realm. The problem is, we don’t have a way to navigate it. But what if we did?” She sucks in a breath, understanding what he means. “I can’t stop thinking about it. What if we could somehow control the chaos and we could navigate it. What if there was a way that we could enter the quantum realm at a certain point in time, but then exit the quantum realm at another point? Like- Like before Thanos?”
“Wait, are you talking about a time machine?” Steve asks, sounding like he’s taking this seriously. Ever the optimist, Cap.
“No. No of course not… this is more like a- Yeah. A time machine. I know it’s crazy. But I can’t stop thinking about it. There’s gotta be- some- it’s crazy.”
“Scott.” I interrupt. “I get emails from a raccoon. Nothing sounds crazy anymore.”
“So who do we talk to about this?” He asks, Steve and I share a look.
“He’d wanna hear us out.” I shrug.
~
“Tony!? Can you go get Morgan? It’s almost lunch time!” Pepper calls out to him from her office.
He yells back that he can, and walks out toward Morgan’s tent. He claps to the beat of hammer time. When he gets close enough he ends it with “Chow time!” He walks forward and sits on the little chair she had brought out here. He picks up a stuffed toy she had left out here. “Morguna?” he asks again, “Morgan H. Stark, want some lunch?”
“Define lunch, or be disintegrated.” She says coming out of the tent. She’s wearing Pepper’s helmet, and a light up toy on her hand.
“Okay- You should not be wearing that, okay? That is part of a special anniversary gift I am making for Mom” he scolds, and kisses the cheek on the helmet. He takes the helmet off her. “There you go. You thinking about lunch? I can give you a handful of crickets on a bed of lettuce.” He teases.
“No!” she whines quietly.
“That’s what you want.” He teases her again. “How did you find this?”
“Garage.” She says innocently.
“Really? Were you looking for it?”
“No.” She says even more innocently. “I found it, though.”
“Hmm. You like going in the garage, huh?” I ask. “So does daddy. It’s fine, actually. Mommy doesn’t wear anything I buy her. So I’m gonna-” He stops, and spots Steve, Nat and… Scott? Stepping out of a car. He ignores them and continues to bring Morgan inside. Nat just nods at him, and he nods back. He comes back with cups and some cold brew coffee as they explain why they’re here. A time heist. Using the quantum realm? “Impossible.”
“No. We know what it sounds like.” Scott says.
“Tony, after everything you’ve seen, is anything really impossible?” Steve asks.
“Quantum fluctuation messes with the Planck scale, which then triggers the Deutsche Proposition, can we agree on that?” He hands Steve a cup, and he mumbles a thank you. “In layman’s terms, it means you’re not coming home.”
“I did.” Scott counters
“No. You accidentally survived. It’s a billion-to-one cosmic fluke. And now you wanna pull a… what do you call it?”
“A time heist?”
“Yeah, a time heist.” He laughs. “Of course. Why didn’t we think of this before? Oh. Because it’s laughable. Because it’s a pipe dream?”
“The stones are in the past.” Steve points out. “We could go back, we could get them.”
“We could snap our own fingers. We could bring everybody back.” Nat continues
“Or screw it up worse than he already has, right?”
“I don’t believe we would.”
“Gotta say it. I sometimes miss that giddy optimism.” He sighs. “However, high hopes won’t help, if there’s no logical, tangible way for me to safely execute said time heist. I believe our most likely outcome will be our collective demise.”
“Not if we strictly follow the rules of time travel.” Scott says quickly. “No talking to our past selves, no betting on sporting events-”
“I’m gonna stop you right there, Scott. Are you seriously telling me that your plan to save the universe is based on Back to the Future?
“No.”
“Good, you had me worried there. ‘Cause that’d be horseshit. That’s not how quantum physics works.”
“Tony. We have to take a stand.”
“We did stand. And yet here we are.”
“I know you got a lot on the line. You got a wife, a daughter.” Two daughters, and two sons, I correct in my mind. “But I lost a lot of people very important to me. A lotta people did. And now, now we have a chance to bring her back- to bring everyone back, and you’re telling me you won’t even-”
“That’s right, Scott. I won’t even.” I interrupted him. “I can’t.”
“Mommy told me to come save you.” Morgan says as she tries climbing into his lap.
He helps her up. “Good job, I’m saved.” He tells her. “I wish you were coming here to ask me something else. Anything else. I’m honestly happy to see you guys, I just- Oh, look, the table’s set for six-”
“Tony. I get it” Steve interrupts him. “And I’m happy for you, I really am. But this is a second chance.”
“I got my second chance right here, Cap. Can’t roll the dice on it. If you don’t talk shop, you can stay for lunch.”
“What about Peter?” Nat asks.
He turns and glares at her, pointing at her as best he can without dropping Morgan. “Don’t invoke his name.” he says angrily. He turns and heads back inside.
-
Harley had sat quietly with Happy in the car as he drove them back to the cabin. He was playing some game on the Nintendo Switch as he listened to the music Happy turned on. Animal Crossing had turned out to be a great way to occupy himself when he wanted to ignore school work. Unfortunately that also led him to neglecting it at said school, so he left it at home. And only really played it when he was there. Happy always brought it with him when picking him up from the airport. He always sat in the back seats, despite being allowed to sit up front now. But Happy had ingrained it in his head; it's safer in the back. So he sits back there.
When they pulled down the long gravel road, he shut it off and stuffed it in the backpack beside him. He was here for a week, because the school had called mom, and he rather called them dad. But they quickly learned dad would let him get away with shit.
He had blown up someone’s car, because he overheard someone say that their little sister had almost got… nevermind that. He wouldn’t let it stand. So, he had used his suit and blown the car up. Sadly, the man wasn’t inside it when he did. Of course, mom had sent lawyers over to defend him. And the school compromised and requested a suspension. Because he had done it in broad daylight.
Mom wasn’t upset with him. And dad had actually said he'd done far worse when he was there. Apparently he had pranked a teacher’s car with Rhodey just before spring break one year. As soon as it turned on it was filled with foam, like a classic science fair volcano. He didn’t tell him how he did it, though.
When he stepped out of the car, he had braced himself as Morgan crashed into him. “Hey Morguna!” He cheered, and spun her around in the air. She laughed, and begged for him to do it again. “Later.” He promises. “Gotta unpack first.”
“Okay!” She agreed easily. “We can have tea with Gerald!”
“Does he even like tea?” He wonders aloud.
“Of course he does!” She declares, and runs back inside.
After dinner, he had helped dad with dishes, and laughed when he sprayed himself with the faucet, which he then sprayed in retaliation. After which he wiped down the water that sprayed everywhere. He spots something on the shelf, and picks it up. A picture of him and Peter, what must have been when he was only 11 holding up a prize card. It read Winner of the California State Science Fair, Peter Anthony Stark the card was held upside down while Dad and Peter held bunny ears behind each other’s head. Dad just looks deep in thought before leaving the kitchen.
~
“I’ve got mild inspiration, I’d like to see if it checks out. So I’d like to run one last sim before we back it in for the night. This time, in the shape of a Mobius strip, inverted, please.” “Processing…” “Right, give me the eigenvalue of that particle. Factoring in spectral decomp. That’ll take a second.” “Just a moment.” “And don’t worry if it doesn’t pan out. I’m just kinda-” He trails off as he waits for FRIDAY to work her magic. “Model rendered.”
A big red MODEL SUCCESSFUL with a 99.987% appears after failing one trial. He stumbles back on a couch behind him. He spreads his arms wide. “Shit!”
“Shit!” A tiny voice says behind him. His eyes widen and turns around making a shushing motion at the little girl.
“What are you doing up, little miss?”
“Shit.”
“Nope. We don’t say that. Only mommy says that word. She coined it. It belongs to her.”
“Why you up?”
“Cause I got some important shit going on here!” He says quickly pointing his thumb at the model behind him. Morgan scowls at him. “Why do you think? No, I got something on my mind. I got something on my mind.”
“Was it juice pops?”
“Sure was. That’s extortion. That’s a word. What kind you want? Great minds think alike. Juice pops… exactly… was on my mind.”
He takes her back up to her room, setting her in bed, again. He eats the last of her juice pop, and heads down stairs meeting Pepper and Harley who were reading and messing with something respectively. “Not that it's a competition, but she loves me 3,000.” He informs them.
“Does she, now?” Pepper smirks at him.
“You were somewhere in the low 6 to 900 range.” He says teasingly.
“Yeah? Where was I?” Harley asks not looking up from whatever he was messing with.
“You were in the 4 to 300 range.” He teases, and puts the juice pop stick in his mouth.
“Yeah?” He chuckles.
“Whatcha reading?”
“Just a book on composting.”
“What’s new with composting?” He asks, staring at the model across the way.
“Interesting science-”
“I figured it out.” He interrupts, unable to contain his excitement. “By the way.”
“And, you know, just so we’re talking about the same thing-?”
“Time travel.” He admits.
“What?” She asks quietly.
Harley, ever the graceful one, burns his hand on the small soldering iron he was holding. “Shit!” He whispers as he drops it. “Motherfu-”
“Harley. Don’t wake Morgan, please.” I scold. “Also, that’s 5 bucks to the swear jar.”
“Sorry!” He says quietly. “God, dad, try saying that when I’m not holding science equipment.” He complains, Pepper returns with a mini first-aid kit and sets about patching his finger.
“That’s amazing, and terrifying.” Pepper says as she wraps his finger.
“That’s right.” I agreed.
“We got really lucky.” She whispers.
“Yeah, I know.”
“A lot of people didn’t.” She points out, and finishes wrapping Harley’s finger. He mumbles a thank you, and she kisses his forehead.
“Nope. And I can’t help everybody.”
“Sorta seems like you can.” They both say.
“Not if I stop. I can put a pin in it right now and stop.” He promises.
“Tony, trying to get you to stop has been one of the few failures of my life.” She admits.
“Something tells me, I should put it in a lockbox and drop it to the bottom of the lake. Go to bed.”
“But would you be able to rest?” She counters.
“You wouldn’t fall asleep for the rest of your life, dad.” Harley points out.
“I hate that you're both right.” He finally sighs.
“Only 12% right?” Pepper teases him.
“I am never gonna live that down.” He groans. He ignores her and turns to Harley. “What are you even working on?”
“Circuit board.” He shrugs. “Fixing it up for a friend.”
“Let me see.” He asks, curiously.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
Chapter 51: The 'How' works. Next: 'When' and 'Where'
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harley had come with Dad on the Time-Space-GPS, and after it was made they made for the compound with a promise to Pepper to return. Along with a promise that Harley would under no circumstance, go on the time heist with them. Dad had sped down the driveway stopped after passing Steve. “Why the long face?” Dad asked as he backed up with the window down. “Let me guess, he turned into a baby.”
“Among other things, yeah. What are you guys doing here?” Steve admits, making him laugh.
“It’s the EPR Paradox. Instead of pushing Lang through time, you might’ve wound up pushing time through Lang. It’s tricky, dangerous. Somebody should’ve cautioned you against it.” Dad says.
“You did.”
“Oh did I? Oh, well thank god I’m here. Regardless, I fixed it.” Dad says proudly, holding up his wrist to reveal it. “A fully functioning time-space GPS.” Steve smiles at him. “I just want peace. Turns out resentment is corrosive, and I hate it.”
“Me too.”
“We got a shot at getting these stones, but I gotta tell you my priorities. Bring back what we lost, I hope, yes. Keep what I found? I have too, at all costs.”
“And maybe not die trying?” I ask, opening the trunk. “Would be nice.”
“Sounds like a deal.” Steve says, holding out his hand to shake. Dad shakes it easily. “How’s MIT?”
“Good. Got a temp suspension. Some asshat tried hurting a kid nearby.” He shrugs, holding up the shield. Had to toss Morgan’s toys off it.
“Tony, I don’t know…” He sighs, spotting the shield.
“Why? He made it for you. Plus, honestly I have to get it out of the garage before Morgan takes it sledding.”
“Too late for that.” I admit. When he glares at me for an explanation “I stopped her before she went down the hill.”
“So please?” He looks back at Cap.
“Thank you, Tony.”
“Will you keep that a little quiet? Didn’t bring one for the whole team.”
“We are getting the whole team, right?” He asks.
“We’re working on that right now.” He confirms.
-
Bruce and Rocket went to get Thor. Natasha went to find Clint. We had set about making a blueprint for the time machine. Or as dad dubbed it, The Quantum Tunnel. Very dumb, in his opinion. Putting quantum in front of everything. Once the blueprint was finished, Thor, Bruce and Rocket returned. Tony and Rocket had begun building the machine.
Rhodey, Nebula, Bruce and Scott had prepared the suits, and he and Clint had watched Scott freak out with Bruce’s handling of the pym particles. “I’m game.” He says after Scott says he isn’t ready. “I’ll do it.” He says after they all look at him.
Dad had agreed, albeit reluctantly. And they had begun calibrating the suit to him. “Harley, you’re gonna feel a little discombobulated from the chronoshift, don’t worry about it.”
“Wait a second. Let me ask you something. If we can do this, you know, go back in time, why don’t we just find baby Thanos? You know, and-” He pretends he wraps a string around his neck and pulls on it.
“First of all, that’s horrible.” Bruce says, disgusted.
“It’s Thanos.”
“And secondly, time doesn’t work that way. Changing the past doesn’t change the future.”
“Look, we go back, we get the stones before Thanos gets them. Thanos doesn’t have the stones. Problem solved.” Scott explained. I rolled my eyes.
“That’s not how it works.” Nebula and I say at the same time.
“Well, that’s what I heard.” Clint muttered.
“Wait, but who? Who told you that?” Bruce demands.
“Stark Trek, Terminator, Timecop, Time After Time.” Rhodey starts listing every time travel movie, ever.
“Quantum Leap.” Scott adds in.
“Wrinkle in Time, Somewhere in Time.”
“Hot Tube Time Machine.”
“Hot Tube Time Machine! Bill and Ted’s excellent adventure. Basically, any movie that deals with time travel.” Rhodey continued
“Die Hard? No, that’s not one.”
“This is known.”
“I don’t know why everyone believes that, but that isn’t true. Think about it. If you travel to the past, that past becomes your future. And your former present becomes the past which can’t now be changed by your new future.” Bruce explained, frustrated.
“Exactly.” Nebula says.
“So Back to the Future is a bunch of bullshit?” Scott asks, appalled.
-
“All right, Harley. We’re going in three, two, one.” Bruce calls out.
He falls down, and passes through the quantum realm. The suit auto pilots him to his desired time. He screams in pain as he reappears. He takes a knee on the ground, and the helmet disappears back into his suit. He looks around, and finds himself in Rose Hill Tennessee 2015. A few months before... Before his mom and sister died. He walked toward his old house, and opened the red garage door. He picks up the broken Dora the Explorer watch that Dad had given back. His sister had gotten a new one, but he put this one on display at his desk. He holds it in his hands. “Mom!? Has Harley seen my backpack!?” He hears Abigail call out.
His T-S-GPS pings. “Abby!” He yells out, rushing for the house. “ABBY!” He screams as he pulls back through time. He collapses on the ground.
“Harley?” Dad asks, rushing forward. He helps him up.
“It worked.” He says, holding out the watch. “It worked!” He exclaims louder. He ignores the tears in his eyes.
-
Harley was sent back to the cabin, leaving the watch behind so they can return it after they get everyone back. We had begun discussing when and where each stone was. “Okay, so the ‘how’ works.” Steve started. The screens showed what we knew about each stone. “Now we gotta figure out the when and the where. Almost everyone in this room has had an encounter with at least one of the six Infinity Stones.”
“Or substitute ‘encounter’ with damn near been killed by one of the six Infinity Stones.” I interrupted.
Scott says he hadn’t and didn’t know where we were talking about. Bruce spoke up this time “Regardless, We only have enough Pym Particles for one round trip each, and these stones have been in a lot of different places throughout history.”
“Our History. So, not a lot of convenient spots to just drop in.” I continued off of Bruce
“Which means we have to pick our targets.” Clint drove the point home.
“Let’s start with the Aether. Thor, what do you know?” Steve called out to him, but he was… dead?
“Uh where to start. Um.. The Aether, firstly, is not a stone. Someone called it a stone before.” He points at Steve. “Um, it’s more of an angry slide sort of thing. So someone's gonna need to amend that and stop saying that. Here’s an interesting story about the Aether. My grandfather had to hide the stone from the Dark Elves.” He made an ooo’ing noise. “Scary beings. So, Jane, actually-”
“Oh, there she is. Yeah, so Jane was an old flame of mine. You know she stuck her inside a rock this one time and then the Aether stuck itself inside her. And she became very very sick. And so I had to take her to Asgard, which is where I’m from, and we had to try and fix her, and we were dating at the time you see, and I got to introduce her to my mother- who’s dead… Um. Oh, you know Jane and I aren’t even dating anymore… Yes, these things happen. Nothing lasts forever. The only thing that-”
“Why don’t you come sit down?”
“I’m not done yet. The only thing that is permanent in life is impermanence .”
“Awesome. Eggs? Breakfast?”
“No. I’d like a bloody mary.”
Reality. Asgard, April 14th 2013. Rocket and Thor are assigned to this stone.
-
“Quill said he stole the Power Stone from Morag.” Rocket tells us.
“Is that person?” Bruce asks.
“No, Morag’s a planet. Quill was a person.”
“Like a planet? Like in outer space?” Scott asks.
“Oh, look. It’s like a little puppy, all happy and everything. Do you wanna go to space? Do you wanna go to space, puppy? I’ll take you to space.
Power Stone. Morag, August 1st. 2014. Nebula and Rhodey were assigned to this stone.
-
“Thanos found the soul stone on Vormir.” Nebula says plainly.
“What is Vormir?” Natasha asks, scribbling down notes.
“A domain of death, at the very center of celestial existence. It’s where… Thanos murdered my sister.” She explained.
“Not it.” Scott says after an awkward period of silence.
Soul Stone. Vormir, August 1st, 2014. Clint and Natasha were assigned this stone. Going with Rhodey and Nebula to Morag first. Then taking Rocket’s ship to Vormir, and returning from Vormir to the present.
-
“That time stone guy?” Natasha asks
“Doctor Strange?” Bruce confirms
“Yeah. What kind of doctor was he?”
“Ear-nose-throat meets rabbit-from-hat.” I say.
“Nice place in the Village, though.”
“Yeah… on Sullivan Street?”
“Mm.. Bleecker Street.”
“Wait, he lived in New York?”
“No, he lived in Toronto.” I say sarcastically. “Have you been listening to anything?”
“Uh, yeah, on Bleecker and Sullivan.” Bruce complained.
“Guys… If you pick the right year, there are 3 stones in New York.” She points out.
“Shut the front door!” Bruce exclaims.
Space, Mind and Time Stones. New York, May 4th, 2012. Scott, Steve and I are assigned to Space and Mind. While Bruce was assigned to Time.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
Chapter 52: Time Heist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Steve starts a speech as we assemble on the quantum tunnel. “Five years ago we lost. All of us. We lost friends. We lost family. We lost a part of ourselves. Today, we have a chance to take it all back. You know your teams. You know your missions. Get the stones. Get them back. One round trip each. No mistakes, no do-overs. Most of us are going somewhere we know. That doesn’t mean we should know what to expect. Be careful. Look out for each other. This is the fight of our lives and we’re gonna win. Whatever it takes. Good luck.”
Bruce had programmed the tunnel as he did his speech. Rocket and Scott had commented on his great speech. Rocket had asked Clint to promise to bring the ship back in one piece, and complained about the lame promise.
“See ya in a minute.” Natasha smirked as the Tunnel powered up.
-
They appear in the middle of the battle of New York. “All right, we all have our assignments. Two stones up town, one stone down. Keep an eye on the clock.” He’s interrupted as we watch 2012 Hulk smashing a car. “Maybe smash a few things along the way.” He says to Bruce.
“I think it’s gratuitous, but whatever.” He sighs, ripping off his shirt. He walks around and does this half assed roar, as he smacks a car, and tosses a motorbike.
~
As he landed on the roof going to open a door, a woman called out to him. “I’d be careful going that way. We just had the floors waxed.” she informed him. He turned to face her.
“Yeah, I’m looking for Doctor Strange.”
“You’re about.. 5 years too early. Stephen Strange is currently performing surgery about 20 blocks that way. What do you want from him?”
“That actually.” he pointed at the necklace that he remembered housed the Time Stone.
“Ah! I’m afraid not.” She glanced down at it.
“Sorry, but I wasn’t asking.” He says, walking over toward her.
“You don’t want to do this.” She threatened.
“Ah, you're right, I don't. But I need that stone and I don’t have time to debate it.” He reached for the necklace, but she shoved her hand into his chest. His body fell forward, but he could see it still. He glanced at his hands, they were see-through.
“Let's start over, shall we?”
~
We found our way outside the room where Jane is. The rabbit jumped down on the floor. “All right, here's the deal, tubby. You’re gonna charm her, and I’m gonna poke her with this thing and extract the Reality Stone, and get gone lickity-split.”
“I’ll be right back, okay?” I sniffed. “The wine cellar is just down here.” I explained pointing in the direction of the cellar. “My father used to have this huge barrel of Aakonian ale. I’ll see if the scullery has a couple to-go cups.”
“Hey! Hey! Aren’t you drunk enough already!?” the rabbit whispered-shouted at me. He stopped when a door opened. “Who’s the fancy broad?” he asked.
“That’s my mother. She dies today.” I informed him.
“Oh…. that’s today?”
“I can’t do this. I can’t do this.” I exclaimed. “I shouldn’t be here. I shouldn’t have come. It’s a bad idea!”
“Come here.”
“No, no, no. I think I’m having a panic attack.”
“Come here. Right here.”
“I shouldn’t be here. This is bad-”
The rabbit slapped me. “You think you’re the only one that’s lost who lost people? What do you think we’re doing here? I lost the only family I ever had.” He explained. “Quill, Groot, Drax, the chick with the antenna. All gone.” He listed them. “I get you miss your mom, but she’s gone. Really gone.” He offered “And there are plenty of people who are only kind of gone and you can help them. So is it too much to ask that you brush the crumbs out of your beard and make schoompy talk to Pretty Pants and when she’s not looking suck out the Infinity Stone and help me get my family back?”
“Okay. “ I sighed, trying not to cry.
“Are you crying?”
“No.” I shook my head. “Yes. I feel like I’m losing it.”
“Get it together! You can do this.” He said. “You can do this. All right?”
“Yes, I can.” I lied. He jumped off the decorative stone he was standing on and started walking toward Jane’s room. “I can do this. I can do this.” I psyched myself up. “I can’t do this.” I ran off in the opposite direction.
~
We left the Quantum Realm. We are on Morag. Some planet in space. We were lowering the pod down onto the ground. Nat and Clint were observing the surroundings while we lowered it. I heard a screech from some alien. I think Nat kicked it or something. “Hey can we hurry this up?” Clint called out.
“Guys, chop chop. C’mon we’re on the clock.” Nat agreed.
“All that? Really helpful.” I said sarcastically. After the pod was safely on the ground, Nebula landed the ship and lowered the ramp, got out.
“Take care, okay?” She said as we hugged.
“Yeah. Get that stone and come back. No messing around.” I ordered.
“Hey.” Clint walked up to us
“We got this.”
“Let’s get it done.”
“Yes sir.”
“I’ll see you back.” I said, hopeful. “You guys watch each other’s six.” I called after them. They gave a thumbs up, but continued into the ship. Nebula walked up next to me.
“Coordinates for Vormir are laid in. All they have to do is not fall out.” She explained, as we watched the ship leave the planet.
“Okay, so uh… We just wait around for this Quill guy to show up and then he leads us to the Power Stone, is that it?”
“Let’s take cover. We’re not the only ones in 2014 looking for the Stones.” she explained, walking away
“Wait a minute. What are you talking about right now? Who else is looking for these Stones?”
“My father, My sister and me.”
“And you? Where are you right now?”
~
Scott and I flew up the Tower, I landed retracting my boots first to not make noise. We landed nearby to watch the team stare at Loki. My past self was talking about posing and suggesting to clean up. I was more distracted by Steve’s old suit. “Mr. Rogers, I almost forgot that, that suit did nothing for your ass.” I whispered over the comms.
“No one asked you to look, Tony.” He replied.
“I think you look great, Cap! As far as I’m concerned, that’s America's ass.” Scott saluted at him. I rolled my eyes. They were talking about the scepter. That Strike Team is coming to get it. The elevator dinged behind us, so we left quickly. Watching STRIKE put the scepter into a briefcase. “Who are these guys?”
“Their SHIELD, well technically their HYDRA, but we didn’t know that yet.”
“Seriously? You didn’t? I mean, they look like bad guys.”
“You’re small but you’re talking loud.” I informed him. There was more bickering, Loki imitated Steve briefly, then Thor put a muzzle on him. My past self was putting the Tesseract into a briefcase. “Oh! You’re up little buddy. There’s our stone.” I said.
“All right. Flick me!” He said, and I flicked him onto the briefcase, where he climbed up and onto my past self. I jumped out the tower, activating my suit and got out to watch. “All right Cap, I got the Scepter in the elevator just passing the 80th floor.” I informed him over comms.
“On it.” He replied. “Head to the lobby.”
~
I used a shield uniform to disguise myself in the lobby. “Thumbelina, do you copy? I’ve got eyes on the prize. It is go time.”
“Bombs away…. Is that axe body spray?”
“Yeah. I had a can on the desk for emergencies, can we focus please?”
“Okay… I’m going inside you.. Now!”
The Secretary walked in, He stopped to talk past me and Thor. I explained that he’s the man above the folks behind Nick Fury. He asked that Loki be transferred over to him, and that Odin can have what's left. He also asked for the case, saying it’s been SHIELD property for over 70 years. “All right move it Stuart Little, things are getting dicey over here. Let’s go.”
“You promise me you won't die?” He asks, worried.
“We’re only giving me a mild cardiac dysrhythmia.” I say, trying to comfort his worry.
“That doesn’t sound mild.”
“Do it Lang! Windows closing pull my pin!”
“Here goes!” He said, I saw my past self drop the case, then everyone around him freak out, calling for a medic. I also called for one. Lang kicked the case over toward me.
“Good job. Meet me in the alley, I’m gonna grab a quick slice.” I said, but not before getting knocked out the door by the Hulk.
He roared “NO STAIRS!” then punched a wall, everyone around screamed and ran off. Scott jumped on me and said “That wasn’t supposed to happen was it?”
“Oh we blew it..”
~
“On it. Head to the Lobby.” I told Tony, as I pressed the button for the elevator. STRIKE team was inside already.
“Cap? I thought you were coordinating search and rescue.” Sitwell asked. I know he is Hydra now, so it’ll be easy to trick them all.
“Change of plans.”
“Hey, Cap.” Rumlow nodded at me.
“Rumlow.” I said back. I noticed they were grabbing their guns, clearly nervous already. “I just got a call from the secretary. I’m going to run point on the scepter” I explained.
“Sir? I don’t understand.” Sitwell looked at me.
“We got word there may be an attempt to steal it.” I explained. They didn’t know I was the one about to.
“Sorry Cap, we can’t give you the scepter.” Rumlow turned to me.
“I’m gonna have to call the director.” Sitwell started pulling out his phone.
“That’s okay. Trust me.” I interrupted him, then leaned close to his side and whispered “Hail Hydra.” They all looked shocked at that, but gave me the case anyway. I started to head to another elevator, used it to get down the 14th floor. I was confused when there was some commotion over the comms. “Tony, What’s going on? Tell me you found that cube.” I looked around. “Oh, you gotta be shitting me.” I muttered to myself, as I saw my past self stand in front of me.
“I have eyes on Loki. 14th floor.” He said into his comm.
“I’m not Loki” I said as I placed down the case holding the scepter. “And I don’t wanna hurt you.” He clearly didn’t believe me, so he charged at me. I blocked his shield, dodged a roundhouse kick. I did not dodge a kick to the chest, sending me back a few feet. Is that what it feels like? To others when I do that?
“I can do this all day.”
“Yeah I know, I know.” I groaned as I got up. I threw my shield at him, he threw his as well. They were sent falling down after a loud clang. We threw some punches. I threw him over my shoulder. He grappled me. I tried kicking at him, I instead kicked the case off sending the scepter and a bunch of glass down. After that I tripped him, and we fell down too. Hitting a glass
Floor then tumbling down more stairs. Landing next to the scepter. He got up, and held my (our?) compass out
“Where did you get this?” He demanded. I ignored him and tried to grab the scepter. He reacted fast enough and got me in a headlock. His plan likely was to suffocate me so I’d be unconscious. He rolled us around and tried to reach for the scepter, but I loosened his grip a bit so he just held me there more.
“Bucky is alive.” I gasped out.
“What?” He asked, but I punched his face, grabbed the scepter and used it on him to knock him out. I grabbed the compass back.
“That is America’s ass.” I sighed, and walked off. Headed toward the rendezvous point.
~
“Please, Please!” I begged.
“I’m sorry. I can’t help you Bruce. If I give up the timestone to help your reality I’m dooming my own”
“With all due respect, all right, I’m not sure the science really supports that.” I suggested. She then moved her hand and showed a line, the six stones circling it
“The Infinity Stones create what you experience as the flow of time.” she explained, “Remove one of the stones, and that flow splits.” She continued. “Now, this may benefit your reality, but my new one, not so much. In this new branch reality, without our chief weapon against the forces of darkness, our world would be overrun. Millions will suffer.” She finished. “So tell me, Doctor. Can your science prevent all that?”
“No… But we can erase it.” I offered. “Because once we’re done with the stones… we can return each one to its own timeline, at the moment it was taken. So, chronologically in that reality, it never left.”
“Yes, but you’re leaving out the most important part. In order to return the stones, you have to survive.” She points out.
“We will. I will. I promise.”
“I can’t risk this reality on a promise. It’s the duty of the Sorcerer Supreme to protect the Time Stone.” She explained.
“Then why the hell did Strange give it away?” I asked her. Something that never sat right with any of us was that fact.
“What did you say?” She questioned, a bit shocked.
“Strange. He gave it away. He gave it to Thanos,” I explained.
“Willingly?” She asks, just to be sure.
“Yes.” I nod.
“Why?” She asks herself
“I have no idea. Maybe he made a mistake.”
“Or I did.” She whispered. She flicked her hand and pulled my body back to me. Then she did a motion with her hands revealing the stone. It floated in between her index and thumb. “Strange is meant to be the best of us.” She explained.
“So he must have done it for a reason.”
“I fear you might be right.” She said, place the stone above my palm. It floated there.
“Thank you.” I said as she placed it. I covered it with my other hand.
“I’m counting on you Bruce. We all are.”
~
He wasn’t stalking his mother. No. Not at all. He overheard her dismiss some maids, waited for them to walk off, then wandered away. He tried to get a glimpse of her. “What are you doing?” She asked behind him. He did not scream. He wasn’t scared. “Oh my god.” She sighed. “You’re better off leaving the sneaking to your brother.”
“No, I wasn’t sneaking. I was just going for a walk.” I lied.
“What are you wearing?” She asked.
“I always wear this. It’s one of my favorites.” I explained. She looked closely at my face, cupping it with her left hand.
“What’s wrong with your eye?”
“Oh my eye.. You uh remember the uh, Battle of Harokin when I got hit in the face with the broadsword?”
“You’re not the Thor I know at all, are you?” She sighed.
“Yes, I am.”
A frown on her face grew. “The future hasn’t been kind to you, has it?”
“I didn’t say anything about the future.” I lied again
“I was raised by witches, boy.” She reminded me. “I see with more than eyes, you know that.”
“Yeah, I’m totally from the future.” I caved.
“Yes, you are honey.” She smirked.
“I really need to talk to you.” I admit.
“We can talk.” She hugged me, and her hugs were always the best. We walked toward her chambers. I explained what happened.
“His head was over there, his body over there.” I finished. “I mean what was the point? I was too late. I was just standing there. Some idiot with an Axe” I scoffed.
“Now, you’re no idiot. You’re here aren’t you? Seeking counsel from the wisest person in Asgard.”
“I am. Yes."
“Idiot no. A failure? Absolutely.” She explained.
“That seems a little bit harsh.”
“Do you know what that makes you? Just like everyone else.” She just smiles.
“I’m not supposed to be like everyone else, am I?”
“Everyone fails at who they’re supposed to be, Thor. The measure of a person, of a hero? It’s about how well they succeed at being who they are.”
“I missed you mom.” I smiled. We touched our foreheads together. We got up and stood next to the balcony. “Mom, I have to tell you something.”
“No, son you don’t. You’re here to repair your future, not mine.”
“No this is about your future it’s-”
“Uh, it’s none of my business.” she interrupted. We heard a thud, and Rocket came through the door panting.
“Hi. you must be Mom.” he greeted her. “I got the thing. Come on. We gotta move.”
“Oh, I wish we had more time.” I frowned
“No, but this was a gift.” She smiled and took my hands. “Now you go and be the man you’re meant to be.”
“I love you, Mom.” I said as we hugged again.
“Love you. And eat a salad.” She suggested. I would. Will, even. Just for you, Mom.
“Come on, we gotta go.” Rocket said quickly. “Three, two-”
“No wait!” I said quickly, then held out my hand.
“What am I looking at?” He said confused.
“Oh, sometimes it takes a second.” She rolled her eyes.
Eventually, Mjolnir returned to me. Flying straight into my hand. “I’m still worthy.” I smiled.
“Oh boy…” Rocket rolled his eyes.
~
We were watching past Quill for a bit, he was singing some song I recently found out was from Earth, he was messing around for a while. Rhodey eventually turned to me and sighed “So… he’s an idiot.”
“Yeah.”
We got into a position where he’d walk past us, he slid toward us and Rhodey smacked his head. Knocking him out. I searched his bag for the lockpick, grabbing it. “What’s that?”
“The tool of a thief.” I informed him. We walked toward the door, I explained what the tool did to him as we walked. Rhodey summarized it as a high tech skeleton key. When I asked what a skeleton key is, he explained it was a key, or lockpick, that can open any door. I thought it was an interesting concept. As I opened the door with the ‘high tech skeleton key’ about to step through he stopped me.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa. This is the part where the spikes come out with skeletons on the end of them and everything.”
“What are you talking about?”
“When you break into a place called The Temple of the Power Stone there's gonna be a bunch of booby traps-” I shook my head and just started walking toward the orb. “Okay. Go ahead.” He watched as I stuck my arm through the shielding to grab the orb that contained the stone. I blew at the cinders of the arm, he just looked… Sad? At me?
“I wasn’t always like this.”
“It’s fine. You just live with your scars. Wear them with pride, Nebula.” He smiled. I gave a thoughtful hum at that. “Let’s sync up.” he looked at me. Our suits wrapped around us. “Three, Two, One.” He said and pushed his button, but I couldn’t. I was frozen. My head was splitting. A memory was being played. It was of Thanos. When we confronted him on the Garden. I could see through her eyes.
“What did you do to them?” Gamora asked.
“Nothing. Yet. They’re not trying to stop something I’m going to do in our time. They’re trying to undo something I’ve already done in theirs.” Thanos explained. Ever the smart one.. Father.
“The stones.”
“I found them all. I won.” He was so proud.. And arrogant. “Tipped the cosmic scales in balance” He smiled at her. The rotten bastard. She kneeled before him. Wasn’t she planning to betray him this year?
“This is your future.” Maw was awestruck. Ever the bootlicker.
“It’s my destiny.” Of course he’d think that.
“My father is many things.” Oh no.. “ A liar is not one of them.”
“Ah. Thank you daughter. Perhaps I treated you too harshly.” You did.
“And that is destiny fulfilled.”
“Sire, your daughter… he wrapped the chain around my past self's neck. “Is a traitor.” She pleaded. Begged, even though she wasn’t a traitor, that she wouldn’t betray him. He broke the chain holding my neck.
“I know. And you’ll have a chance to prove it.”
The connection was cut off. “No. He knows!” I ran toward the pod. “Barton!” I grabbed the radio, “Barton, come in. Romanoff! Come in! We have a problem! Come in we have a- Thanos knows. Thanos-” I was interrupted by seeing his ship above me. It shot the tractor beam down and pulled me and the pod up. Not good.
~
We were waiting in a broken down car for Cap to arrive. Bruce already dropped by, we explained it to him as well, but he went back to the compound. Saying if we do figure something out, we’re likely to return with the rest of the team. We waited another 15 minutes before he dropped down from somewhere.
“Cap! Sorry, buddy we got a problem.”
Scott scoffed behind me. “Yeah we do.”
We explained the situation after that. “Well, what are we gonna do now?”
“Give me a break Steve. I just got hit in the head by the Hulk.”
“You said we had one shot. This was our shot. We shot it. It’s shot. Six stones or nothing. It was six stones or nothing.” Scott was clearly not taking this well.
“You’re repeating yourself, you know that? You’re repeating yourself.”
“You’re repeating yourself. You’re repeating yourself.” He was frustrated, and I get it. This isn’t exactly a good thing.
“Dude. Come on!”
“You know what? No. You never wanted a time heist. You weren’t on board with the time heist. Now you’ve ruined the time heist.”
“Is that what I did?
“Yeah!”
“Is there any other options with the Tesseract?”
“No, no no. There’s no other option. There’s no do-overs.” He slammed the car door shut. “We're not going anywhere else. We have one particle left. Each.” A thought just occurred to me… “That’s it. All right? We use that? Bye-bye you’re not going home.”
“Yeah well if we don’t try… No one else is going home either.” Steve informed us both. Luckily, I do have an idea.
“I got it. There’s another way to retake the Tesseract and acquire new particles.” I explained. “Little stroll down memory lane. Military Installation. Garden State.”
“When were they both there?” Steve asked me
“They were there at a time… I have a vaguely exact idea.”
“How vague?”
“I know for a fact they were there. And I know how I know.” I ignored Scott’s questions, hoping to get across the message that it’s the installation where Steve found out about my parents.
“Guys what is it?”
“Well it looks like we’re improvising.” He walked around me to get to Scott
“What are we improvising?” He asked, but we stilled ignored him
“Scott get this back to the compound.” He handed him the scepter.
“Suit up.” We stood facing each other. “0-4. Uh, 0-7. 1-9-7-0” I listed the date off, and Steve and I entered it in, still ignoring Scott’s question.
“Cap. Captain. Steve?” Scott shouted, and we both looked at him. “Sorry. America. Rogers. Look, if you do this and it doesn’t work, you’re not coming back.”
“Thanks for the pep talk, pissant.” I said, then turned to Steve. “You trust me?”
“I do.” He nodded
“Your call.” I told him
“Here we go.” He said. And we synchronized and went back in time, again. We stole some uniforms, and started walking around the base. Steve said he’ll get the particles, while I grab the stone. The glasses I wore will help me find it.
“Clearly you weren’t actually born here right?”
“The idea of me was.”
“Right. Well, imagine you’re SHIELD, running a quasi-fascistic intelligence organization. Where are you gonna hide it?”
“In plain sight.” He nodded toward the ammunition bunker. I tapped my glasses to scan it. The elevator along with the 2 men that entered was shown. The glasses scanned the rest of the site, and found an energy source that must be the Tesseract down below, it also found a place where the Pym particle likely is. We got in another elevator, there was a lady in here, reading a magazine. She kept glancing at Steve, so I stepped in front of him to hide his face. The elevator stopped.
“Good luck on your mission, Captain.” I said as I walked out.
“Good luck on your project, Doctor.” He replied easily, and watched me tap my glasses again before the doors closed. I started running toward the ping that was the Tesseract scanning each safety just to make sure. I found it used my nano suit to make a cutting torch and cut the safe open.
“Back in the game.” I smiled. I placed it in a brief case I snagged.
“Arnim you in there? Arnim?” I heard someone call out, as I closed the briefcase I turned to look at him. It was my dad.. Shit. I did not want to see him. Forgot he was alive this year. To avoid him I was going to try and find another exit. “Hey! The door is this way, pal.”
“Oh, yeah.” it was the only door, so that’s just wonderful.
“Looking for Doctor Zola, have you seen him?”
“Yeah, Doctor Zola. No, I haven’t seen a soul.” I stuttered out. I smacked the case into a chair. “Pardon me.”
“Do I know you?”
“Uh no sir. I’m a visitor from MIT” I said, showing the badge.
“Oh. MIT… Got a name?” He asked, Yes. Anthony.
“Howard.” I blurted out, 'cause I’m just so smart about this.
“Well that’ll be easy to remember.
“Howard… Potts” I lied. Couldn’t say Stark. Cause that’d be weird.
“Well, I’m Howard Stark.” He offered to shake my hand. In panic I grabbed his finger. “Shake that, don't pull it.” He joked. “You look a little green around the gills there, Potts.”
“I’m fine.” No I’m not. ”Just long hours.”
“Wanna get some air?” He asked, and I was just distracted at how nice he is right now. He was never this way with me. “Hello, Potts.” he called out.
“Yeah. That’d be swell.” I started walking toward the door.
“Need your brief case?” He grabbed it and handed it to me. I chuckled. “You’re not one of those beatniks, are you Potts?”
~
He found a phone to use after finding Pym’s lab. He’d come up with a lie to get him out of there, then he’d go in and steal enough particles to get him and Tony home. He phoned the lab. “Doctor Pym?
“That would be the number that you called, yes.”
“This is Captain Stevens from shipping. We have a package for you.” I lied. Great cover name Rogers. Stevens? Fantastic.
“Bring it up.” Pym said, and slurped on something. Coffee maybe?
“That’s the thing, sir, we can’t.” I continued the lie.
“I’m confused. I thought that was your job.”
“Well it’s just… Sir, the box is glowing and to be honest, some of our mail guys aren’t feeling that great.” I was great at this. Totally.
“They didn’t open it, did they?” He asked quickly. Was I actually good at this?
“Uh, yeah they did. You better get down here.” I said, then he hung up. I got out of the place I used to make the call, seeing someone run off. I can’t believe that worked. I quickly got into his lab, and started searching for the particles, hopefully there was enough here. I saw them in a secured chamber. I reached in and grabbed 4.
~
“So, flowers and sauerkraut. You got a big date tonight?” I asked him.
“Uh, my wife’s expecting. And too much time at the office.” He explained. Of course. My birthday is soon. Very soon.
“Congratulations.” I said, and it’s weird to congratulate your dad on your own birth… right?
“Thanks. Hold this, will ya?” He held the flowers toward me.
“Yeah, sure.” I took the flowers, and he also handed the can of sauerkraut. “How far along is she?
“Uh, I don’t know.” He said and gestured at his stomach to try and give an idea but gave up on that. “She’s at the point where she can’t stand the sound of my chewing. I guess I’ll be eating dinner in the pantry again.”
“I have three kids. One of them is in college already. A teenage boy, and a little girl” I told him. Your grandkids had gone unsaid. I also have a cyborg blue meanie from outer space I adopted too.
“A girl would be nice.” He nodded. “Less of a chance she’d turn out exactly like me.”
“What’d be so awful about that?” I asked him. Ironic he’s telling this to his son.
“Let’s just say the greater good has rarely outweighed my own self-interest.” He explained, and patted my shoulder.
~
I was walking back toward the entrance, before I saw the woman in the elevator from before. She had a few guards with her. She was explaining to them about us. “And you’ve never seen these two men before?”
“No, I’ve got an eye for this. The two of them looked fishy.”
“Can you describe them?”
“Well one of them had a hippie beard.”
“Hippe. Like bee gees or mungo jerry?”
“Definitely mungo jerry”
I entered the first door I found, while they called that in. I glanced around, and was about to leave before something caught my eye. It was me, from before the serum. I turned to look at the name on the door. It was Peggy’s office. I saw her enter the other office. I stared at her for a bit before she left.
~
“So where are you at with names?”
“Well if it’s a boy, my wife likes Elmonzo.”
“Huh. Might wanna let that stew a while. You got time” I offered. It’s interesting to hear the potential names I would’ve gotten at least.
“Let me ask you a question.” He said, and we stopped walking. “When your kids were born, were you nervous?”
“Widly.” I said, cause I was. He sighed in relief. “Yeah… it didn’t get easier with each one.”
“Did you feel qualified? Like you had any idea how to successfully operate that thing?” He asked again.
“I literally piece it together as I went along. I thought about what my dad did.” I explained, I saw Steve staring at us. I tossed the can up a little and he gave a thumbs up, at least he understood.
He sighed. “My old man, he never met a problem he couldn’t solve with a belt.”
“I thought my dad was tough on me. And now, looking back on it, just remember the good stuff. You know? He did drop the odd pearl.”
“Yeahh? Like what?”
“No amount of money ever bought a second of time.” I quoted him
“Smart guy.” He nodded. If only he knew…
“He did his best.”
“I’ll tell you, that kid’s not even here yet and there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for him.” He said and walked off. Steve stared at me, and I tapped the brief case. “Good to meet you, Potts.”
“Yeah.” I replied and handed his things back. “Howard. Everything's gonna be alright.” I hugged him “Thank you… for everything.. You’ve done for this country.” I said quickly. And started walking away.
~
Past me punched me to the ground. “You’re weak.”
“I’m you.” I told her. She punched me again for that. Then stole the time-space gps off my hand. Gamora joined us. “You could stop this.” I told her. “You know you want to. Did you see what happens in the future? Thanos finds the Soul Stone. You wanna know how he does that? You wanna know what he does to you?”
“Thats enough.” Past me kicked into a crate, and pulled out her knife. “You disgust me. But that doesn’t mean you’re useless.” She said as she pulled off the bronze plating. She left the cell after that.
~
“Wow. Under different circumstances this would be totally awesome.” I said when we arrived. We landed a bit away from a mountain, and started walking toward it. It was a beautiful planet, for being a dominion of death.
“Ugh. I bet the raccoon didn’t have to climb a mountain.” Nat complained.
“Technically he is not a raccoon. You know?” I joked. Cause that’s what he insisted.
“Oh, whatever. He eats garbage."
“Welcome.” A voice called out, and we drew our weapons to face him “Natasha. Daughter of Ivan. Clint. Son of Edith.”
“Who are you?” Nat asked
“Consider me a guide. To you, and to all who seek the Soul Stone.”
“Oh good. You tell us where it is then we’ll be on our way.”
He said something in.. German? “If only it were that easy.” he said in English, and walked forward, it was.. The Red Skull? From WWII? He brought us up the mountain, and to a cliff. “What you seek lies in front of you. As does what you fear.”
“The stone’s down there."
“For one of you. For the other..” he tsked. “In order to take the stone, you must lose that which you love. An everlasting exchange. A soul for a soul.”
We stepped back to think about this a bit. “How’s it going?” I waved to him “Jesus. Maybe he’s making this shit up.”
“No. I don’t think so.”
“Why? Cause he knows your daddies name?”
“I didn’t.” She said quickly. Which that’s scary, he knows but she doesn’t? “Thanos left here with stone, without his daughter. That’s no coincidence.”
“Yeah.” That’s a good point.
“Whatever it takes.” She whispered.
“Whatever it takes.” I agreed.
“We don’t get that stone, billions of people stay dead.”
“Then I guess we know who it’s gotta be.”
“I guess we do.” I took her hand. She put both her hands on me. “I’m starting to think we mean different people here, Natasha.” I frowned
“For the last five years, I’ve been trying to do one thing. Get to right here. That’s all it’s been about. Bringing everybody back.” She explained.
“No, don’t you get all decent on me now.” I scolded her.
“What? You think I wanna do it? I’m trying to save your life, you idiot.” She frowned
“Yeah, well I don’t want you to. How’s that? Natasha, you know what I’ve done. You know what I’ve become.” I said.
“Oh, I don’t judge people on their worst mistakes.” She smirked a little.
“Maybe you should.”
“You didn’t.”
“You’re a pain in my ass, you know that?” I said with a frown. We put our foreheads together, I can’t let this happen. Not my best friend. Not my sister in everything but blood. “Okay. You win.” I lied, and quickly kicked her legs so she’d dropped down on the ground. “Tell my family I love them.”
“You tell ‘em yourself.” She said as she shot me with her widow bite. I got up quickly as she started running and shot an exploding arrow to her side, knocking her away. I tossed my bow and started running, I jumped off and she caught me, shot a grapple hook and attached it to my belt.
“Damn you!” I said as I noticed it. It was in a position where it’d be hard to hold her and grab her hand. She wasn’t making any effort to help either. I tried to grab her hand with my other arm, but it hurt to reach for her. I grunted and held on to the rope. “Wait!”
“Let me go.” She said, in the softest voice I heard from her. Softer than when she talks to my kids, softer when she met them for the first time.
“No! No. Please no!”
“It’s okay.” She whispered.
“Please-” She pushed her feet off the cliffside, forcing me to lose my grip on her. “No!” I cried out, and turned my back before she hit the ground. Tears fell from my eyes, and a bright flash of light appeared from the sky. I woke up in a puddle. I looked around briefly and my hand was closed, holding something. I opened it to find the damn orange rock. I clutched my hands into fists and splashed the water around me. Natasha is dead… What do I tell the others?
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
Gonna be completely honest with you guys... I copy and pasted the majority of this chapter from my other work that already did this part of the movie. (And the last chapter technically.) I just rewrote some of the stuff so it'll make more sense for this story. EX: Rhodey's scene with Nebula. He didn't get injured in this AU. And Tony mention his 3 kids.
Now, I didn't include Pietro in the heist, mostly because I have no idea where he would go, and who he'd go with. But worry not! He does show up for the final battle! :)
I figured I'd double upload today, because 1: It's Thanksgiving. Happy Thanksgiving, btw. and 2: Because the chapters should realistically be 1, but I think it's better as two separate ones.
Anyway, see you soon! :)
EDIT: Forgot title... added title.
Chapter 53: The Final Battle for Earth
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
We exited the tunnel, and everyone looked around. “Did we get them all?” Bruce asked.
“You telling me this actually worked?” Rhodey smiled. Everyone turned when Clint dropped to his knees, with a sad look on his face. Was he wet?
“Clint, where's Nat?” Bruce asked. His face said enough. Nat wasn’t with us anymore. We all looked down. Bruce fell to a knee, and punched the tunnel, thankfully not breaking it. Everyone went to put the stones in the lab while Steve, Thor, Bruce, Clint and I all walked out to the lake outside the compound. We gathered at the dock.
“Do we know if she had a family?” I asked.
“Yeah. Us.” Steve replied.
“What?” Thor asked
“Huh?”
“What are you doing?” Thor said, a bit bewildered.
“Just asked him a question?”
“Yeah no.” Thor scoffed “You’re acting like she’s dead. Why are we acting like she’s dead? We have the stones, right? As long as we have the stones, Cap, we can bring her back. Isn’t that right? So, stop this shit. We’re the Avengers. Get it together.”
“Can’t get her back.” told him.
“What?” Thor looked at him, like he was crazy.
“It can’t be undone. It can’t.” Clint said, not wanting to believe it himself.
Thor laughed, “Look no offense, but you’re a very earthly being, okay? And we’re talking about space magic. Can’t seem a bit definitive. Don’t you think?”
“Yeah, look, I know that I’m way outside my paygrade here. But she still isn’t here, is she?”
“No, that’s my point.”
“It can’t be undone.” He said a bit harshly. “Or that’s at least what the red, floating guy had to say. Maybe you wanna go talk to him, okay? Go grab your hammer and you go fly and you talk to him.” He yelled at Thor. “It was supposed to be me.” He cried out. “She sacrificed her life for that goddamn stone. She bet her life on it.”
Bruce roared and grabbed a chair and tossed it away.. “She’s not coming back. We have to make it worth it. We have to.”
Steve stood up. “We will.”
I went back into the lab, where Rocket was waiting. He, Bruce and I assembled the gauntlet. We used a nanotech glove as the base, so it can adjust to the wearer's size. As all the stones were placed like how Thanos had them, only for the right hand this time. “Boom!” Rocket shouted as the stone settled into place. We moved it out onto a table and scanned it for.. Well everything about it. “All right, the gloves ready. The question is who’s gonna snap their freaking fingers?”
“I’ll do it.” Thor offered up.
“Excuse me?” I asked him. We all stopped him from approaching.
“Thor, just wait. We haven’t decided who's gonna put that on yet.”
“I’m sorry. What, we’re all just sitting around waiting for the right opportunity?”
“We should at least discuss it.”
“Look, sitting here staring at the thing is not gonna bring everybody back.” He explained. “I’m the strongest Avenger. So, this responsibility falls upon me.”
“Normally you’re right.” I interrupted him. “It’s not about that.”
“Just let me do it. Just let me do something good. Something right.” He pleaded.
“Look, it’s not just the fact that that glove is channeling enough energy to light up a continent. I’m telling you, you’re in no condition.”
“What do you think is coursing through my veins right now?”
“Cheez Whiz?” Rhodey joked.
“Lighting.” he said.
“Lighting won’t help ya pal.” Bruce interrupted him. “It’s gotta be me. You saw what those stones did to Thanos. They almost killed him. None of you could survive.”
“How do we know you will?” Steve asked him
“We don’t. But the radiation’s mostly gamma. It’s like… I was made for this.” He explained. No one could argue with that. He grabbed the glove
“Good to go. Yeah?” I asked him.
“Let’s do it.”
“Okay, just remember, everyone Thanos snapped away five years ago, you’re just bringing them back to now, today. Don’t change anything from the last five years.” I explained.
“Got it.” Everyone gathered around. We had suits on just in case. Scott and Rhodey put their helmets on. Rocket hid behind Thor. Clint was behind me, I activated my suit and put up an energy shield.
“FRIDAY? Do me a favor and activate the Barn Door Protocol, will ya?” “Yes boss.” She spoke up, and the blast doors closed all around the compound.
“Everybody comes home.” he said, as we started to put the glove on. As it was fully on, he dropped to a knee, groaning out in pain. The energy crawled up his arm and started to burn his arm.
“Take it off. Take it off!” Thor shouted as it started to burn him
“No! Wait, Bruce, are you okay?” Steve called out to him.
“Talk to me, Banner.” I instructed
“I’m okay. I’m okay.” He nodded, but was clearly still in pain. He lifted the hand up, raising it and yelling in a lot of pain. He snapped his fingers and collapsed onto the ground, the glove falling off his hand, Clint kicked it away.
“Don’t move him!” I said quickly. Then I sprayed a cooling spray on his arm. The doors started to open. Scott walked toward the window as we examined Bruce more. Clint walked over to a desk. He picked up his phone, he looked like he was about to cry.
“Guys? I think it worked.” Scott said breathlessly. Then explosions.
~
-NG! DYING! Dying! Dying… His sense whispered at him, he groaned, sitting up. He looked around. “Dad?” He whispers. He watches as Strange is reshaped from dust, he quickly stands up.
He opens a portal to some place he’s never seen before, “Wong! Get everybody! Avengers compound!” He shouts into the portal. Quill, he thinks, is reformed next. Followed by Drax, then Mantis. “It’s been five years, come on, they need us..” He says, opening a portal to… a battlefield. He sucks in a breath upon seeing the compound in ruins. He follows everyone through the portal swinging through it and landing in his signature pose. He spots a bright blue armor land in front of him. He hears a chant to his right, and spots T’Challa followed by his army. A bunch of people dressed like Strange had stepped out too. “Is that everyone?” Strange asks the man next to him.
“What? You wanted more?” He asks. More of the rubble explodes, revealing a giant man who was holding Rhodey, Hulk and a Raccoon? What?
“Avengers!” Steve yells, summoning Mjolnir toward him. “Assemble.” He whispers, and everyone charges forward.
The fight is chaotic, and he spots dad get smacked by the alien from New York, he goes to stab him but he’s yanked back by his webs. He winces as he’s crushed by a giant foot, hearing his bones… and well all of him break. He jumps forward and helps dad up. “Hey! Holy cow! Do you remember when we were in space? And I got all dusty? And I must have passed out because I woke up and you were gone. But Doctor Strange was there, right? And he said come on it’s been five years they need us, and he started doing the yellowy-sparkly thing that he does all the time?”
“Oh yeah?” Dad asks simply, and just hugs him.
“Oh…. This is nice.” He sighs.
“Don’t do anything stupid, okay?” Dad orders. Flying off again. People were chatting on the comms. Something about a quantum tunnel, and that it was destroyed, but they had another one. They needed time to get an ugly brown van started. Which is crazy, why is their quantum tunnel in a brown van? Wait… whats a quantum tunnel?
~
“You took everything from me.” She growls
“I don’t even know who you are.” He scoffs.
“You will.” She picks up giant pieces of debris, and tosses it at him. He deflects them, but not her other bolts. He picked up the sword, only to get smashed into by a loud boom. Pietro continues to slam into him with multiple sonic booms. He tries slamming the sword onto her, but she blocks it easily. Eventually it starts cracking under her power as she slams back up at him it breaks off, and she lifts him in the air and rips off his armor. “Rain fire!” He yells out. “Just do it!”
~
“I got it!” I shouted toward T’Challa as I flew across the battlefield. He tossed it up, and I snatched it with a web. I landed on an alien, crushing it beneath my feet. “Activate instant kill!” I shout. “Activating Instant Kill. It’s good to have you back, Peter.” I hear Karen’s voice, a smile a bit as I continue pummeling through enemies. “I got this. I got this! Okay, I don’t got this! Help somebody help!”
“Hey, Stark… heads up!” I hear Steve say over the comms and spot Mjolnir fly over me. I attach a web to it and get freed from the pile up on me. Eventually the line got cut by the lasers coming from the ship.
“Hang on, I got you kid.” Pepper says as she grabs my hand. She tosses me up to someone.
“Hey nice to meet you- Oh my god!” I scream as she continues flying on her Pegasus. When did we get a person with a Pegasus? An explosion knocks me off the back of the horse, and I grab the gauntlet and roll on the ground a bit before another explosion in my face breaks the spider-legs and my mask. I make myself as small as possible as more explosions happen around me.
Eventually they stop and start firing into the clouds. “What the hell is this?” Sam demands
“FRIDAY, what are they firing at?” “Something just entered the upper atmosphere!”
I spot explosions in the clouds before a glowing streak crashes through the ship, powering down the weapons. It turns around before crashing back up through the ship. A glowing lady appears above it. “Danvers? We need an assist here.” Steve says, and the glowy lady crashes down in front of me.
“Hi.. I’m Peter Stark.” I say, still clutching the gauntlet.
“Hey, Peter Stark.” She smirks. “You got something for me?”
I stand up and hold out the gauntlet to her. “Don’t know how you’re gonna get it through all that.” I mumble.
“Don’t worry.” Wanda says landing behind me.
“She’s got help.” A spear lady finishes. Pepper lands next to them too, and a green lady, the blue lady from Titan joins the fight too. They charge through the army easily, and Pepper, Shuri, he thinks, and a shrinking lady shoot at Thanos before he can intercept her. He tosses his sword like a spread at the van, and the following explosion knocks everyone off their feet.
The gauntlet lies on the ground, and Dad tackles Thanos as he tries to get the gauntlet. He’s smacked away, and Thor smacks him too. Using a big axe, and his hammer to hold him down. Steve climbs on top of him, and tries pulling him back. Thanos headbutts Thor, then flips Steve onto the ground before smacking him hard. He grabs the gauntlet, and the glowy lady goes for his knee, and continues pummeling him with attacks. As she reaches for the gauntlet, he grabs her arm and spins and tosses her away.
She’s caught by Pietro, and he tosses her back at him. She smacks his face hard, making him drop the gauntlet. Pietro speeds past, and nabs it off the ground. After which Wanda lands in front of him, and holds him up again. Pietro tosses the gauntlet at the glowy lady, then speeds away toward a double bladed sword which he tosses at Wanda. She uses her power to stab Thanos through the chest.
The glowy lady puts on the gauntlet and strains under the power of the stones. She stands up, facing Thanos. “Go to hell.” She growls, snapping her fingers. The aliens begin to turn to dust all around us. She falls over unconscious after that.
~
People rush over toward Danvers, but he only has eyes for one person. He scans the battlefield. He just saw his son, didn’t he? Where is he? He hears a thud behind him, and turns around spotting Pepper landing next to him. They kiss quickly, before she starts to scan the battlefield too. “Stark?” He hears Strange ask. “He’s over there.” He smirks, pointing at the crowd surrounding Danvers. He just nods, and he flies over to her. He already is hearing him ramble something.
“Are you sure she’s okay?”
“She’ll be fine. She’s pretty strong.” He hears Steve say. “T’Challa, mind if we use the hospital in Wakanda?”
“Of course, Captain.”
Steve takes the gauntlet off Danver’s “We’ll need a safe place to put these while we build a new time machine.”
“Time machine? What? That sounds awesome!”
“Not as awesome when Thanos followed us from the past.” Tony speaks up. “Come here, underoos.” He says, and he’s crushed in a hug from his son. He’s alive. He thinks, relieved. “Where to, Cap?”
“Wakandan Hospital?"
“Sounds good to me.”
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed! :D
There is one more chapter for the A:EG part, and then we'll get to post A:EG stuff! :)
I think I did this fight well, and I mean the Pietro & Wanda fight with Thanos? Pietro catching Carol? I think was pretty awesome. It sorta of just came to me as I wanted to rewrite the fight for a different ending. And don't worry, Carol will live because honestly I feel like she's the only one other then Bruce that could wield that gauntlet.
Anyway, stay tuned for the next chapter! :D

Vizaa (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 15 Aug 2025 10:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Aug 2025 03:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Andyyyy_Loves_Spideyyy on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Oct 2025 12:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
ashleyypjack on Chapter 1 Thu 27 Nov 2025 08:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 1 Thu 27 Nov 2025 09:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
pirhseazea on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Aug 2025 03:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Aug 2025 03:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Barboryny007 on Chapter 5 Sat 30 Aug 2025 06:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Barboryny007 on Chapter 6 Mon 01 Sep 2025 03:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 6 Tue 02 Sep 2025 05:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Barboryny007 on Chapter 7 Wed 03 Sep 2025 08:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Duckyshipss on Chapter 16 Mon 27 Oct 2025 01:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 16 Tue 28 Oct 2025 12:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Duckyshipss on Chapter 19 Mon 27 Oct 2025 03:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 19 Tue 28 Oct 2025 01:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 31 Sun 02 Nov 2025 03:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Revelryinthedark86 on Chapter 32 Mon 03 Nov 2025 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Crimson_daisy on Chapter 34 Thu 06 Nov 2025 05:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Emma (Guest) on Chapter 43 Tue 18 Nov 2025 05:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 43 Tue 18 Nov 2025 05:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Emma (Guest) on Chapter 43 Wed 19 Nov 2025 03:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 43 Wed 19 Nov 2025 12:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Crimson_daisy on Chapter 49 Thu 27 Nov 2025 04:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
ToraLikesPuppies on Chapter 49 Fri 28 Nov 2025 11:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Crimson_daisy on Chapter 51 Fri 28 Nov 2025 05:55PM UTC
Comment Actions